vitveN^N*>a»^!SWss»Tv?ffl>j5Bfi^!5?^ 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM 
MATERIAL 


ANITA   B.  FERr^.lS 


usoantsasisusm 


BV  2095 
Ferris , 


.F4  1916 
Anita  B. 


1881-1923 


Missionary  program  material 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM 
MATERIAL 


FOR  USE  WITH  BOYS  AND 
GIRLS 


Compiled  by 

ANITA  B.TERRIS 


NEW  YORK 

MISSIONARY  EDUCATION  MOVEMENT 

OF  THE  UNITED  STATES  AND  CANADA 

1916 


COPYRIGHT,  1916,  BY 

MISSIONARY  EDUCATION  MOVEMENT  OF  THE 

UNITED  STATES  AND  CANADA 


CONTENTS 


PREFACE    vii 

GENERAL  SUGGESTIONS  1 

Making   a    Program 1 

Two  Specimen  Programs  3 

Interest  Devices 5 

Missionary  Hymns  and  Songs  7 

HOME  MISSIONS  11 

General   Information    11 

Bibliography    H 

Costumes    , U 

Stories  to  Tell  12 

Shining  Moon  and  Little  Brother   12 

Snow  Children  14 

When  Tommy  Was  the  Foreigner 15 

'Tater's  Victory   15 

The  Hopi  Red-Headed  Man  18 

The  Least  of  These 18 

Lullaby  of  the  Iroquois  19 

I  Love  the  West  19 

The    Kaiak    .'.'.'..  20 

The  Chinese  in  Our  Land  20 

A  Boy  in  the  Philippines 20 

Filipino  Riddles   20 

AFRICA  21 

General  Information 21 

Bibliography    21 

Costumes    21 

Stories  to  Tell  22 

Facts  about  Africa  for  Juniors  22 

David  Livingstone,  An  Acrostic 23 

Faithful   Friends    24 

African  Games  for  Boys  and  Girls  26 

CHINA  28 

General  Information  28 

Bibliography    28 

Costumes    _  , , 28 

Story  about  China  for  Primary  Children 29 

Stories  to  Tell  2Q 

in 


The  Boy  Who  Was  Not  Afraid 30 

Yow-to's  First  Lesson  ^~ 

Chinese  Mother  Goose  Rhymes  ^5 

Chinese    Games    ■^J 

Chinese  Riddles   >^7 

Facts  About  China  for  Juniors 37 

Which  Land  Is  Topsy-turvey  ?  39 

In  China  and  America 40 

Chinese  Inventions   41 

An  Afternoon  Call 42 

INDIA  AND  SIAM  44 

General  Information 44 

Bibliography    44 

Costumes    44 

Stories  to  Tell  45 

Facts  about  India  for  Juniors 45 

An  Odd  Sheep  47 

The  Little  Brown  Girl  and  I  52 

JAPAN  53 

General  Information  53 

Bibliography    53 

Costumes    53 

Little  Visitors  from  Japan  54 

Stories  to  Tell  55 

O  Ai  San's  Christmas   55 

A  Little  Japanese  Nurse  Girl's  Story 56 

Neesima :  the  Ambitious  Japanese 57 

Kite-Flying  in  Japan   59 

Chiyo's  Christmas   61 

A  Japanese  Lullaby   62 

The  Little  Children  in  Japan  62 

Just  Suppose  63 

What  Would  You  Do?    63 

Facts  about  Japan  for  Juniors 64 

Japanese  Games  64 

Happy    Children 65 

Cherry  Blossom  March  and  Chorus   65 

MOHAMMEDAN   LANDS    67 

General    Information    67 

Bibliography 67 

Costumes    67 

Stories  to  Tell  68 

Facts  about  Arabia  for  Juniors  68 

A  Turkish  Debt  69 

The  Story  of  a  Roller  Bandage 70 

In   Persia  and   America    IZ 

iv 


THE  SOUTH  SEA  ISLANDS  74 

General   Information    74 

Bibliography    74 

Stories  to  Tell   74 

Tamate,  the  Brave  Missionary  to  New  Guiana 74 

Kone,  A  Christian  Savage  76 

A  Plea  from  Tanna  78 

A  Samoan  Canoe  Song   78 

LATIN  AMERICA 80 

General  Information 80 

Bibliography    80 

Ana  Julia,  the  Venezuelan  Mountain  Child 81 

A  Border  Ruffian 83 

MISSIONS    (GENERAL  ) 87 

A  Prayer  ^ 87 

A  Christmas  Verse 87 

A  Blessing   87 

Jesus  Loves  You 87 

Little  Brother  Hymn 87 

Missionary  Mother  Goose  87 

God  Wants  the  Boys  and  Girls , 88 

What  Can  I  Do 88 

Other  Boys  Like  Me 88 

Hands  Across  the  Sea 89 

On  Christmas   89 

The  Last  Christmas  Carol   89 

What  the  Sun  Sees  90 

The  Sun  Travels 90 

Missionary   Opening   Exercise 90 

A  Birthday  Exercise  for  the  Primary  Department 91 

Children   of  the    Mission    92 

Missionary  A.  B.  C.'s  92 

The  Missionary  Dollar  and  What  It  Does 94 

A  Little  Lesson  in  Arithmetic 96 

Weighing    the    Baby 97 


PREFACE 

This  book  contains  graded  material  for  missionary  programs  in  the 
Beginners,  Primary,  and  Junior  Departments  of  a  Sunday-school,  for 
Sunday  afternoon  or  evening  concerts,  for  public  week-night  entertain- 
ments and  social  evenings,  or  for  informal  departmental  gatherings. 

It  is  a  compilation  of  some  of  the  best  material  at  present  available, 
such  as  extracts  from  standard  books  and  mission  board  publications, 
arranged  for  elementary  grades.  Of  course,  no  book  nor  pamphlet  could 
be  reprinted  entire,  and  some  of  the  best  material  is  simply  recommended, 
and  suggestions  given  as  to  where  information  of  many  kinds  can  be 
obtained. 


Missionary  Program  Material 

General  Suggestions 


MAKING  A  PROGRAM 

The  Missionary  Committee  will  distinguish  between  the  material 
suitable  for  Sunday  use  and  that  intended  for  social  occasions.  For  in- 
stance, most  of  the  folk-lore  tales  would  not  be  used  in  a  Sunday  pro- 
gram. They  are  simply  intended  to  add  interest  by  suggesting  a  com- 
parison between  the  stories  of  other  peoples  and  our  own  loved  folk 
tales,  and  to  strengthen  the  bond  of  sympathy  between  ourselves  and 
the  people  of  a  different  race  by  making  us  laugh  zuith  them  rather  than, 
as  we  have  too  often  done,  laugh  at  them.  Those  stories,  however,  are 
perfectly  suitable  for  Sunday  use  which  give  information,  dealing  with 
the  manners  and  customs  of  a  people,  especially  in  the  elementary  grades, 
where  the  aim  for  missionary  teaching  must  be  largely  to  establish  a 
feeling  of  kinship  and  sympathetic  interest  between  our  children  and  the 
children  of  mission  lands, — such  stories  as  "The  Story  of  a  Chinese  Holi- 
day" and  "Kite-flying  in  Japan."  They  should,  of  course,  not  be  isolated 
but  have  their  assigned  place  in  the  information  plan  in  which  the  funda- 
mental difference  between  Christian  and  non-Christian  children  is  never 
omitted.  Where  the  use  of  a  costume  of  simple  and  artistic  character 
would  heighten  the  effect  it  would  seem  legitimate  to  use  it,  just  as  a 
missionary  in  addressing  the  school  might  assume  native  dress  to  in- 
crease the  vividness  of  his  story  or  information. 

The  same  principles  which  obtain  in  story  writing  and  telling  hold 
for  program  making.  Psychologists  tell  us  that  it  is  harmful  to  arouse  an 
emotion  and  provide  no  outlet  for  it.  Action  in  response  to  the  emotion 
aroused,  either  immediate  or  suggested,  should  always  form  the  climax  of 
the  program,  since  this  is  the  end  which  is  in  the  mind  of  those  who  arranged 
the  program  before  any  steps  were  taken  in  the  selection  of  the  various 
items. 

1 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


In  the  story  there  are  four  parts :  A  beginning",  which  may  sometimes 
mean  the  striking  of  the  key-note,  a  succession  of  events  or  incidents  which 
lead  up  to  the  cHmax,  the  cUmax,  and  the  end.  These  same  steps  are 
observed  in  the  formation  of  a  good  program,  that  is,  a  program  which 
carries  its  message  home. 

To  illustrate:  In  the  specimen  Primary  program,  the  key-note  of 
Christian  service  is  struck  in  the  opening  song,  "J^sus  bids  us  shine."  The 
reason  for  service  in  a  particular  instance  is  given  in  the  following  recitation, 
"The  Children  of  Sunrise  Kingdom."  The  next  steps  are  fellowship  and 
sympathy  items  (information  items  in  the  Junior  department),  until  the 
climax  is  reached,  when  a  particular  kind  of  help  which  little  people  in 
this  country  can  render  those  in  Japan  is  brought  out  in  Chiyo's  happy 
Christmas  at  the  mission,  and  the  words  of  the  teacher  telling  just  how  her 
children  have  helped  or  can  help  in  this  work.  The  little  prayer  is  an  imme- 
diate action  in  which  every  child  present  can  have  a  share,  and  the  emphasis 
in  the  closing  hymn  on  Jesus'  love  for  childhood  in  general — suggesting 
fellowship  again — fittingly  ends  the  program. 

Of  course  all  programs  cannot  be  worked  out  after  an  identical 
pattern,  but  must  vary  with  the  type  of  material  used.  In  the  Junior  pro- 
grams the  demonstrations  form  the  longest  and  most  important  items, 
the  ones  chiefly  depended  upon  for  impressing  the  lesson,  so  explanations 
coming  after  would  have  something  of  the  effect  of  tacking  a  moral  to  a  tale, 
an  anticlimax,  and  would  not  be  listened  to  with  attention.  The  explana- 
tion or  the  suggestion  of  mission  work  therefore  finds  its  legitimate  place 
preceding  the  demonstration  which  serves  as  an  illustration. 

The  aim  of  a  whole  program  may  be  simply  to  awaken  interest  and 
give  information  and  to  arouse  no  strong  emotion.  Such  is  the  general 
school  program  entitled  "A  Japanese  Day."  The  construction  is  governed 
by  the  sequence  of  events,  and  the  religious  truth  is  given  a  central  position. 
If  an  admission  fee  is  charged  or  a  silver  offering  taken,  a  brief  explanation 
should  be  given  in  regard  to  the  share  of  this  particular  Sunday-school 
in  mission  work  in  Japan.  The  taking  of  an  offering  would  afford  an  im- 
mediate expression  of  interest.  Or  the  program  may  be  conceived  of  as 
purely  educational  with  the  interest,  sympathy,  and  information  gained  by 
participants  and  audience  to  bear  fruit  in  increased  interest  and  effort  in 
mission  work  in  general. 

Following  a  public  meeting  presenting  information  about  mission  work, 
a  social  occasion  in  the  week-time  could  be  held  where  the  children  meet 
for  a  good  time  among  themselves,  and  enjoy  an  afternoon  of  foreign 
games,  conundrums,  and  stories. 


SPECIMEN  PROGRAMS 


TWO  SPECIMEN  PROGRAMS 

A  Primary  Social 

A  Japanese  Afternoon 

This  social  should  be  held  if  possible  at  the  end  of  the  course  in 
Japanese  stories  in  connection  with  the  Japanese  home  and  objects  (see 
bibliography  on  Japan,  page  53),  or  be  preceded  by  some  special  lessons 
on  Japan. 

The  Japanese  home  and  post-cards  should  occupy  a  prominent  place 
in  the  room  where  the  social  is  held,  and  there  should  be  a  few  simple 
Japanese  decorations,  such  as  lanterns,  screens,  and  fans,  which  can  be 
so  easily  obtained  frequently  by  the  children  themselves.  Fresh  flowers 
arranged  after  Japanese  fashion  will  add  to  the  attractiveness  of  a  room. 
If  some  of  the  children  can  appear  in  costume,  the  Japanese  atmosphere 
will  be  heightened  and  the  pleasure  of  the  children  increased.  The  material 
for  this  program  may  be  found  in  the  section  on  Japan. 

1.  Song:   Jesus  bids  us  shine. 

2.  Recitation :   The  Children  of  Sunrise  Kingdom. 

3.  Drill:  Little  Visitors  from  Japan.    By  smallest  Primary  Children. 

4.  Recitation :  A  Japanese  Lullaby. 

5.  Song :  Savior  like  a  shepherd  lead  us.  By  department,  followed  by  the 
singing  of  the  verse  in  Japanese  by  one  of  the  teachers,  with  the  explan- 
ation that  these  are  the  words  used  by  the  little  people  in  Japan. 

6.  Recitation :  Little  Children  In  Japan. 

7.  A   Japanese  game:    Hana,  hana,  hana,   kuchi.     Five  or  six   children 

play  the  game  for  a  few  minutes.     The  teacher  in  charge  should  first 
explain  the  game  to  the  audience. 

8.  Story :  Chiyo's  Christmas.    By  the  leader  in  charge,  with  a  few  words  at 

the  close  about  what  the  Sunday-school  or  department  is  doing  or  may  do 
for  the  little  cousins  in  Japan. 

9.  Prayer:  A  Tiny  Prayer.    By  a  small  Primary  child.    All  the  children 

bow  their  heads. 

10.  Song :  I  think  when  I  read.    By  Department. 

11.  Refreshments  or  social  hour,  In  which  the  children  may  have  the  freedom 

of  showing  the  Japanese  village  and  objects  to  their  parents  and  of  play- 
ing Japanese  games. 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


A  Junior  Social 
A  Program  on  China 

This  social  should  be  held  if  possible  at  the  end  of  a  course  of  lessons 
on  China. 

A  few  curios  on  exhibition  and  simple  Chinese  decorations  will  add 
to  the  attractiveness  of  the  program.  If  the  pupils  have  done  any  hand 
work,  made  posters,  or  scrap-books,  in  connection  with  the  talks  by  the 
Superintendent,  this  would  be  a  good  opportunity  for  their  display.  The 
material  for  the  program  may  be  found  in  the  section  on  China. 

1.  Song :  Brightly  gleams  our  banner.    By  the  Department. 

2.  Exercise:  In  China  and  America. 

3.  Exercise :  Chinese  Inventions.    (See  Facts  about  China.) 

4.  A  Chinese  game:  Eating  Fish's  Tail. 

5.  Facts  about  China:  A  Chinese  Kitchen  God.     Told  by  an  older  Junior 

in  his  own  words. 

6.  Demonstration:  A   Chinese   School.      (A   short   explanation   should  be 

made  by  the  leader  beforehand,  that  this  demonstration  represents 
a  Chinese  elementary  school  of  the  old  type,  where  most  of  the  inter- 
esting subjects — arithmetic,  science,  geography — which  we  study,  are 
not  taught  at  all.  This  is  the  kind  of  school  which  thousands  of  Chinese 
boys  and  girls  still  attend,  but  the  new  government  under  Christian 
influence  is  establishing  better  schools  more  like  those  maintained 
by  the  missionaries.  If  your  church  or  denomination  is  doing  educa- 
tional work  in  China,  briefly  state  that  fact,  and  tell  where  your  Sunday- 
school  money  is  used.) 

7.  Song:    We  march,  we  march  to  victory,  or  Jesus  shall  reign,  or  some 

other  familiar  missionary  hymn.    By  Department. 

8.  Social  hour,  in  which  curios  are  discussed,  refreshments  served,  etc. 

If  the  missionary  instruction  on  China  has  been  given  in  the  Sunday- 
school  and  the  social  is  one  simply  for  the  children  themselves,  with  no 
outsiders  present,  the  program  may  be  arranged  purely  from  the  fellow- 
ship point  of  view. 

1.  Exercise:  In  China  and  America. 

2.  A  Demonstration. 

3.  Chinese  games  by  the  whole  department. 

4.  Guessing  riddles. 

5.  Refreshments. 


DEVICES 


INTEREST  DEVICES 

The  devices  for  awakening  interest  in  missions  and  making  missionary 
instruction  attractive  are  legion.  Missionary  papers  and  magazines  are 
continually  printing  new  ones.  Consult  the  catalog  of  the  Missionary 
Education  Movement,  your  own  denominational  publications,  and  suggestions 
in  the  Graded  Sunday  School  Lessons. 

Sunday  or  week-day  programs  in  the  elementary  grades  must  depend 
for  their  interest  largely  upon  the  thoughtfulness  and  devotion  of  the  de- 
partmental superintendents.  In  the  Primary  department  a  supply  of  at- 
tractive missionary  picture  scrap-books  may  be  kept  where  children  may 
look  at  them  while  waiting  for  the  school  to  begin.  As  hand  work,  the 
pupils  may  draw,  color,  and  cut  out  some  of  the  objects  which  have  been 
shown  and  described  to  them  in  story  or  verse,  thus,  with  the  teacher's 
direction  making  their  own  curios  and  villages,  work  similar  in  character 
to  that  done  in  the  public  school  Kindergartens  and  Primary  grades.  If 
the  superintendent  is  not  familiar  with  such  work,  she  may  find  it  worth 
her  while  to  visit  the  public  schools  for  this  purpose.  If  there  is  a  mission 
band  of  older  girls  in  the  school,  they  may  be  interested  in  dressing  small 
dolls  in  various  native  costumes,  and  making  other  mission  articles  of 
various  kinds  to  serve  as  object-lessons  for  the  Primary  children,  as  has  been 
done  in  some  schools. 

Chinese,  Japanese,  and  American  Indian  or  Home  Mission  week-day 
socials  may  easily  be  devised,  as  suggested  in  the  specimen  Primary  pro- 
gram.    Other  countries  would  probably  be  found  more  difficult  to  attempt. 

Curios,  pictures,  and  books  will  prove  an  educational  influence  in  the 
Junior  department.  "Leaders  in  Conference"  will  be  found  especially 
helpful  in  home  mission  devices  and  suggestions.  Scrap-books  and  posters 
may  be  made  with  pleasure  by  the  different  classes,  and  may  be  exhibited 
at  the  end  of  the  year  with  the  other  hand-work  of  the  department.  The 
time  before  the  beginning  of  the  lesson  or  a  few  minutes  after  Sunday-school 
may  be  utilized  in  this  way,  and  for  putting  together  maps  and  pictures. 
Colored  maps  of  mission  lands  may  be  mounted  on  cardboard  and  cut  up 
for  use  as  picture  puzzles.  Post  cards  on  mission  lands  may  be  cut  with  the 
scissors  and  used  also. 

If  scrap-books  are  made  for  mission  hospitals  or  kindergartens  at  the 
homes  of  the  teachers,  or  in  the  Sunday-school  room,  the  games  already 
mentioned,  and  various  others  suggested  in  "Leaders  In  Conference,"  such 
as  the  very  interesting  game  of  "Citizenship"  may  be  used  to  entertain 
the  children. 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


For  a  public  social  the  Juniors  may  take  a  trip  to  some  particular 
home  or  foreign  mission  station.  They  may  sit  on  the  platform  in  rail- 
way coach  style  and  different  Juniors  in  turn  describe  the  country,  people, 
and  objects  to  be  seen  as  they  pass  along.  Finally  arriving  at  their  des- 
tination, they  get  out  of  the  coach  and  are  welcomed  by  other  Juniors  in 
native  costume  if  possible,  who  tell  about  the  work  in  their  mission  station 
or  country,  show  curios,  and  serve  refreshments. 

The  use  of  maps  and  posters  made  by  the  pupils  themselves,  the  use 
of  a  blackboard,  pictures,  and  curios  are  some  of  the  devices  to  add  to  the 
interest  of  programs.  If  this  work  of  the  pupils,  together  with  their  note- 
books illustrating  missionary  stories  and  hymns,  is  preserved  for  the 
annual  exhibition  of  the  school,  it  will  gain  in  importance  and  interest  in 
their  eyes. 

As  for  social  occasions  and  entertainments  for  the  purpose  of  increas- 
ing the  contribution  to  missions,  the  device  of  decorating  rooms  according 
to  the  country  to  be  discussed,  of  displaying  curios,  and  of  serving  native 
refreshments  in  connection  with  the  program  is  one  very  familiar  way  of 
producing  atmosphere  and  sympathy. 

Another  social  might  be  arranged  as  a  welcome  reception  to  the 
"Globe  Trotters."  At  the  time  for  the  program  to  begin  an  automobile 
horn  loudly  blown  is  heard  just  outside,  and  with  much  noise  and  laughter 
enter  a  number  of  young  men  and  women  with  suitcases,  veils,  steamer 
rugs,  umbrellas,  etc.  They  are  cheered  in  welcome,  by  the  audience,  who 
may  sing  some  appropriate  song  in  greeting. 

The  travelers  sit  down  and  the  chairman  gets  from  each  in  some  in- 
formal way  the  story  of  his  experiences,  or  some  may  volunteer,  or  be 
referred  to  by  the  last  speaker  as  being  able  to  tell  some  particular  story. 
As  they  talk  they  take  curios,  pictures,  and  costumes  from  their  suitcases  to 
show  to  their  friends.  The  program  may  of  course  be  varied  by  music, 
some  of  the  travelers  volunteering  to  sing  some  of  the  native  melodies  they 
have  heard. 

All  the  foreign  fields,  or  only  one,  may  be  thus  briefly  and  vividly 
described.  The  plan  is  one  capable  of  great  elasticity  and  of  great  educa- 
tional value  to  all. 

In  a  simple  form  the  return  of  the  travelers  might  be  used  also  for 
the  brief  Sunday-school  program. 

Another  evening  might  be  profitably  spent  with  the  Story  Tellers' 
League  of  all  Nations  assisted  in  their  entertainment  by  the  Singers  from 
Every  Land,  or  a  combination  might  be  made  of  songs,  stories,  and  living 
pictures. 


MISSIONARY  HYMNS  AND  SONGS 


A  description  of  many  delightful  socials  representing  both  home  and 
foreign  missions  may  be  found  by  a  reference  to  the  files  of  Everyland,  an 
interdenominational  missionary  magazine  for  girls  and  boys,  published  by  the 
Missionary  Education  Movement,  New  York. 

MISSIONARY  HYMNS  AND  SONGS 

Since  missionary  songs  of  a  worthy  character  for  the  Beginners  and  Pri- 
mary children  are  rather  difficult  to  find,  the  sources  suggested  in  the 
appended  list  may  prove  helpful. 

For  older  Beginners  probably  there  are  but  two  or  three  from  the  list 
which  are  usable — "He  prayeth  best  who  loveth  best,"  "Jesus  bids  us  shine," 
and  "God  make  my  life  a  little  light,"  the  last  two  suggesting  service.  A 
very  good  offering  song  is  the  one  quoted  below  from  The  Sunday  Kinder- 
garten, by  Ferris. 

For  Primary  use  there  are  more.  Those  mentioned  from  The  Primary 
and  Junior  Hymnal  are  particularly  simple  and  attractive.  "Give,  said  the 
little  stream,"  is  appropriate  to  precede  an  offering,  and  the  attractive  "A 
ship  goes  sailing  o'er  the  sea,"  (fifth  stanza  omitted)  may  precede  or  follow 
the  offering  and  will  help  to  make  real  the  use  of  the  gifts. 

"Hark  there's  a  message  from  over  the  sea"  or,  "The  world  children 
for  Jesus,"  might  form  a  fitting  prelude  to  a  story. 

"Beautiful  the  little  hands,"  is  another  song  of  service.  The  selection  of 
songs  for  little  people  should  be  guided  by  the  same  principles  which  are 
applied  in  selecting  stories  and  pictures  for  them.  Both  words  and  music 
should  be  worthy  and  express  in  simple  form  ideas  comprehensible  to  young 
children.  The  fitness  of  a  certain  song  for  a  certain  point  in  the  program 
•should  be  thoughtfully  considered,  as  has  been  mentioned  before. 

Hymns  for  Juniors  are  much  more  numerous.  The  Juniors  should 
have  the  best  which  the  body  of  Church  music  affords.  All  the  ideas  ex- 
pressed by  the  hymns  may  not  be  within  the  actual  experience  of  the  boys 
and  girls,  but  they  always  enjoy  and  respond  to  the  majestic  sweep  of  the 
great  missionary  hymns  of  the  Christian  Church.  The  ideas  of  God's  over- 
lordship,  such  as  are  voiced  in  "Jesus  shall  reign,"  and  "All  hail  the  power  of 
Jesus'  name,"  are  acceptable  and  comprehensible  to  them,  and  the  hymns  of 
martial  spirit  and  activity  such  as  "The  Son  of  God  goes  forth  to  war,"  and 
"Onward  Christian  Soldiers,"  are  always  favorites.  Hymns  of  personal 
decision,  such  as  "I'll  go  where  you  want  me  to  go,"  seem  better  reserved 
for  a  later  period. 

The  place  of  the  hymn  in  the  program  should  be  carefully  studied  both 
in  its  relation  to  the  other  subject-matter  and  to  the  psychological  effect — 
whether  stimulating  or  quiescent. 


8  MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 

Junior  pupils  are  old  enough  to  be  interested  in  the  hymns  themselves. 
It  may,  for  instance,  add  to  their  interest  in  "Greenland's  icy  mountains,"  to 
know  that  the  writer  finally  went  as  a  missionary  himself  to  "India's  coral 
strand,"  and  often  heard  his  famous  hymn  sung  by  the  Singhalese  there. 

A  reading  of  Psalm  Ixxii  in  a  missionary  program  may  be  followed 
appropriately  by  "Jesus  shall  reign,"  with  the  explanation  that  the  hymn  is 
based  upon  the  Psalm.  This  hymn  is  also  effective  in  connection  with  the 
Paton  lesson  in  the  graded  series,  or  the  story  of  the  work  of  Chalmers,  or 
that  of  the  conversion  of  Kapiolani,  for,  as  a  result  of  the  labors  of  the  noble 
missionaries  to  the  islands  of  the  sea,  King  George  of  Tonga,  in  1862,  form- 
ally proclaimed  his  kingdom  a  Christian  kingdom.  He  appointed  a  special 
day  when  he  granted  to  his  people  a  Christian  constitution.  Over  5,000 
natives  of  the  islands  of  Samoa,  Tonga,  and  Fiji — the  last  two  islands  once 
horrible  with  cannibalism — were  present,  and  during  the  ceremony  they  all 
joined  in  singing  with  one  mighty  voice  the  words  of  this  great  hymn. 

Probably  few  of  the  Juniors  will  know  that  the  man  who  wrote  "My 
Country  'tis  of  Thee,"  Samuel  Francis  Smith,  wrote  also  in  the  same  year, 
1832,  "The  morning  light  is  breaking," — a  hymn  which  has  been  translated 
into  many  languages  and  which  was  sung  in  the  author's  honor  by  a  great 
audience  of  Rurmans  when  he  visited  his  son,  a  missionary  to  Burma,  This 
hymn  might  fittingly  follow  the  Judson  story. 

"All  hail  the  power  of  Jesus'  name."  also  has  a  thrilling  story. 

Many  of  the  other  hymns  are  interesting  in  origin  or  have  stories  con- 
nected with  them. 

Juniors  will  be  more  interested  in  "Watchman,  tell  us  of  the  night," 
with  the  beautiful  Mason  accompaniment,  if  they  dramatize  it,  the  depart- 
ment impersonating  the  travelers,  and  one  Junior  who  is  a  good  singer  taking 
the  part  of  the  watchman,  who,  from  the  lofty  battlements  of  the  Christian 
city,  sends  his  assurances  faintly  but  clearly  down  to  the  questioners  beneath. 

The  Christmas  hymns  mentioned  are  missionary  in  suggestion.  It  is  to 
the  legendary  countries  of  the  Wise  Men,  who  first  recognized  the  kingship 
of  the  baby  Jesus,  that  we  now  send  missionaries. 

The  Easter  hymns  listed  will  also  serve  for  missionary  use. 

The  patriotic  hymns  suggested  are,  of  course,  suitable  for  a  home  mis- 
sionary program.  "O  beautiful  for  spacious  skies,"  is  one  of  our  newer 
hymns  worthy  for  every  Junior  to  know.  The  tune  "Materna"  is  perhaps 
most  appropriate  to  use  with  it. 

The  list  of  worthy  missionary  hymns  might  be  extended,  but  for  the 
Elementary  grades,  it  is  not  so  much  the  variety  as  the  quality  which  is  essen- 
tial, since  a  few  of  the  best  hymns  should  be  sung  frequently  enough  to 
become  firmly  fixed  in  the  memory. 


iMISSIONARY  HYMNS  AND  SONGS 


Suggested  List  of  Missionary  Hymns  and  Songs 
Beginners  and  Primary 

From  The  Sunday  Kindergarten,  by  Ferris.  The  University  of  Chicago  Press, 
Chicago,  $1.50 

Offering  Song 
Hark !  to  the  music  calling  us  softly, 

Come  bring  your  gifts  of  love. 
Bring  them  with  singing,  asking  a  blessing 
Of  the  dear  Lord  above. 

CHORUS 

Cheerfully  giving,  joyfully  giving 

Out  of  our  little  store, 
Lord,  when  we're  older,  we  shall  be  happy 

If  we  can  give  thee  more. 

Off'rings  we're  bringing,  gifts  for  the  many 

Little  ones  far  and  wide, — 
Over  the  ocean,  out  on  the  prairie. 

Close  by  the  mountain  side. 

Bless  us,  thy  children,  bringing  our  offering. 

Father  in  heaven,  we  pray, 
May  we  be  gentler,  sweeter,  and  kinder, 
Pleasing  thee  every  day. 
From  Songs  for  Little  People,  by  Danielson  and  Conant.     Pilgrim  Press, 
Boston,  60  cents. 
Jesus  bids  us  shine,  Miller.     No.  9. 
God  make  my  life  a  little  light,  Edwards.     No.  12. 
(Also  found  in  Walker  &  Jenks,  Songs  and  Games  for  Little  Ones,  p.  13.) 

One  little  star,  Coolidge  ;  music,  Gascon  Carol.    No.  22. 
From  The  Primary  and  Junior  Hymnal,  by  Miller.       Heidelberg   Press, 
Philadelphia,  35  cents. 
Hark!    There's  a  message  from  over  the  sea,  Hewitt.    No.  35. 
Beautiful  the  little  hands,  Corbin.    No.  104. 

A  ship  goes  sailing  o'er  the  sea.    No.  168.    Words  and  music,  Margaret 
Coote  Brown,  436  Oak^Street,  Buffalo,  N.  Y. 

He  prayeth  best  who  loveth  best,  Coleridge.    No.  263. 

Give,  said  the  little  stream.     No.  287. 

Whisper  Song,  Neidinger  School  of  Music,  East  Orange,  N.  J.    1  cent. 


10  MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


Junior  Department 

From  Greenland's  icy  mountains,  Heber.    In  all  books. 

Fling  out  the  banner,  Doane.    In  all  books. 

The  Son  of  God  goes  forth  to  war,  Heber.    In  all  books. 

Jesus  shall  reign,  Watts.    In  all  books. 

Watchman,  tell  us  of  the  night,  Bowring.  In  adult  hymnals  and  Junior 
Methodist  Hymnal.     No.  33.    20  cents. 

O  Zion,  haste,  Thomson.     In  all  books. 

The  morning  light  is  breaking,  Smith.    In  all  books. 

Tell  it  out,  Havergal.     In  all  books. 

Stand  up,  stand  up  for  Jesus,  Duffield,  Jr.    In  most  books. 

Christ  for  the  world  we  sing,  Wolcott.     In  hymnals. 

All  hail  the  power  of  Jesus'  name,  Perronet.    In  all  books. 

We've  a  story  to  tell  to  the  nations,  Sterne.     Sunday-school  hymnals. 

Joy  to  the  world.  Watts.    In  all  books. 

We  three  kings  of  Orient  are,  Hopkins.  In  most  Sunday-school 
hymnals. 

Hark,  the  herald  angels  sing,  Wesley.    Stanzas  1,  2,  3.    In  all  books. 

Christ  the  Lord  is  risen  to-day,  Wesley.    In  all  books. 

The  day  of  resurrection,  John  of  Damascus.    In  all  books. 

Ring,  happy  bells  of  Easter  time,  Lucy  Larcum.  In  Worship  and  Song, 
Winchester  and  Conant,  Pilgrim  Press,  Boston,  No.  112.     50  cents. 

World  Children  for  Jesus,  Margaret  Coote  Brown.     5  cents. 

God  bless  our  native  land,  Brooks  and  Dwight.    In  hymnals. 

O  beautiful  for  spacious  skies,  Bates ;  music,  Sleeper.  In  recent  hymnals 
and  Sunday-school  books. 


Books  of  Hymn  Stories 

/i  Year  of  Hymn  Stories,  by  Price.  Methodist  Book  Concern,  New 
York,  35  cents. 

The  Music  and  Hymnology  of  the  Methodist  Hymnal,  by  Price.  Eaton  & 
Mains,  New  York,  $1.25. 

The  Story  of  Hymns  and  Tunes,  by  Brown  and  Butterworth.  American 
Tract  Society,  New  York,  $L50. 

Famous  Hymns  of  the  World,  by  Sutherland.  Frederick  A.  Stokes  Co., 
$1.20. 


Home  Missions 

GENERAL  INFORMATION 

For  denominational  work,  lists  of  denominational  missionaries,  missionary  prob- 
lems, reports  on  all  kinds  of  work,  and  for  maps,  pictures,  and  curios,  consult  your 
denominational  Home  Mission  Boards.  (See  list  of  correspondents  at  end  of  this  book.) 

Refer  to  the  Missionary  Education  Movement,  156  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York 
City,  also  for  pictures,  slides,  and  music. 

BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Andrews:      Seven   Little    Sisters.     Ginn   and    Company $.50 

"Agoonack,  the  Esquimo  Sister." 
"Louise  the  Child  of  the  Western  Forest." 

Beard :    Home  Mission  Handicraft.    Charles  Scribner's  Sons 25 

Brown:     Old  Country  Hero  Stories.     Missionary  Education  Movement 25 

Crowell :     Growing  Up  in  America  05 

Leaders  in  Conference  30 

Woman's  Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A. 
Everyland:    September,  1914.    New  York.    10  cents  a  copy;  $1.00  a  year. 

Ferris:    Across  the  Threshold.    Missionary  Education  Movement 25 

Hall:     Children  at  Play  in  Many  Lands.    Missionary  Education  Movement 75 

Humphreys:      Missionary    Explorers    Among    the   American    Indians.      Charles 

Scribner's  Sons 1.50 

International    Graded    Sunday    School   Lessons — Syndicate — Methodist,    Presbyterian, 
or  Congregational  Sunday  School  Publishing  House. 

Primary  Grade,  Second  Year,  Part  III.     Teachers'  Book $.25 

Junior  Grade,   Second  Year,  Part  IV.     Pupils'  Book 10 

Junior  Grade,  Fourth  Year,  Part  IV.     Pupils'  Book 10 

Judd  :     Wigwam  Stories.     Ginn  &;  Company 90 

Kollock :    Immigration  Picture  Stories.     Missionary  Education  Movement 30 

Lane  :     Strange  Lands  Near  Home.     Ginn  &  Company 25 

Lin:    My  Experiences  in  America.    Missionary  Education  Movement 02 

McDonald:    Manuel  in  Mexico.    Little,  Brown  &  Company 50 

Missionary  Object  Lessons  for  Children.     American  Indians.     Missionary  Edu- 
cation Movement.    Complete  set  1.50 

There  is  a  larpe  lithographed  landscape  and  a  model  teepee,  a  boy  and  a  girl  doll,  a 
papoose,  a  canoe  with  paddle,  bow  and  arrow,  iron  kettle,  burnt  leather  pieces,  beads  and 
feathers,  nearly  all  of  which  have  been  manufactured  by  Indians.  Fourteen  stories  of 
Bring-Good-Tidings,  a  little  plains  Indian  girl,  furnish  the  teacher  with  an  abundance  of 
material  for  ten  to  fifteen  lessons  rich  in  information  and  religious  truth. 

Schwartz :     Five  Little  Strangers.     American  Book  Company 40 

Wilson :    Goodbird  the  Indian.    Fleming  H.  Revell  Company 40 

COSTUMES 
AMERICAN  INDIAN 

Girl:  Full  skirt  to  the  ankles,  made  of  brown  or  tan  khaki,  with  a  fringe  of  the 
same  material  sewed  around  the  skirt,  about  four  inches  from  the  bottom.  A  coat 
of  the  same  material,  cut  like  a  middy  blouse,  extending  below  the  hips,  trimmed  at 
the  edges  of  the  sleeves  with  fringe  of  the  khaki,  and  ornamented  with  beads  across 

11 


12 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


the  breast  and  on  the  sleeves.    Two  or  three  chains  of  beads  should  be  worn,  and  also 
a  beaded  band  around  the  head. 

Boy:  Trousers  of  khaki  cloth,  trimmed  down  the  outside  seams  with  a  heavy 
fringe  of  khaki  and  red  cloth.  Bits  of  fur  should  be  sewed  in  the  fringe  at  intervals. 
A  coat  reaching  to  the  hips,  cut  straight,  trimmed  as  liberally  as  desired  with  fringe 
and  beads.  A  head-dress  may  be  made  of  a  band  ornamented  with  braid  or  beads, 
with  as  many  feathers  in  it  as  desirable. 


STORIES  TO  TELL 

The  American   Indian   Children. 
Children   of   the    Cold    North    Land. 
International  Graded  Lessons,  Primary 
Grade.     Second  Year,  Part  IIL 

Bring  Good  Tidings. 
A  series  of  stories  in  Teacher's  Man- 
ual.    Missionary  Object  Lessons  for 
Chidren:    American   Indians. 

Immigration  Picture  Stories. 
A  set  of  five  stories  for  telling. 

My  Experiences  in  America. 

Across  the  Threshold. 

James  Evans  and  the  Cree  Alphabet. 
Two  Thousand  Miles  for  a  Book. 
International    Graded    Sunday    School 

Lessons,  Junior  Grade.   Second  Year, 

Part  IV. 

Sheldon    Jackson    and    the    Reindeer    in 
Alaska. 
International  Graded  Sunday  School 
Lessons,     Junior      Grade,      Fourth 
Year,  Part  IV. 

The    Indian's    Gift    to    the    White    Man. 
Everyland,  September,   1914. 

Jennie   Walks    Galloping,   Her    Methods. 
Everyland,  September,   1914. 

Rescued    by    Kaukuwaujina.     Everyland. 
September,   1914. 

By  Mitchell.     Everyland.  June,   1915 

Little  Doris  of  Piney  Cove.     Everyland, 
June,  1915. 


Legends    of    the    Northland.      Ever\land, 

Vol.  VI. 
Little    One    Eye's    Feather.      Everyland, 

March,    1911. 
A   Sunday  in  America.    Evcrxland,  June, 

1915. 

SHINING    MOON    AND    LITTLE 
BROTHER 

BY    ANIT.\    FERRIS 

Pictures,  which  can  be  easily  obtained,  or 
illustrated  books  from  the  public  library  should 
be  freely  used  in  this  story.  For  hand-work 
the  children  might  draw  the  home  of  Shining 
Moon  and  Little  Brother,  and  the  memory 
verse,  "Love  one  another,"  or  "SufTer  little 
children,"  etc.,   might   be   used. 

Little  Brother  was  hanging  in  his 
cradle  up  in  a  tree.  I  am  quite  sure  that 
your  baby  brother  never  hung  up  in  a 
tree,  but  that  is  where  the  little  Indian 
sister.  Shining  Moon,  found  Little  Broth- 
er in  his  cradle  this  warm  June  day.  Per- 
haps you  have  seen  the  tiny  silken  cradles 
of  baby  butterflies  before  they  wake  up 
and  get  their  wings — little  cocoons,  sway- 
ing with  the  tree  twigs.  Well,  Little 
Brother's  cradle  looked  very  much  like 
that,  only  his  was  made  of  bark  with  soft 
mooseskin  fastened  over  it,  and  baby  was 
laced  in  with  strong  string  of  deerskin. 
Bright,  pretty  feathers  hung  from  the 
hoop  over  his  head  for  him  to  laugh  at 
as  they  twirled  in  the  wind,  and  just  be- 
neath his  chin  showed  his  tiny  coat,  which 
had  been  Bunny  Rabbit's  once. 

As  the  wind  swayed  the  branch  to 
which  Little  Brother's  cradle  was  fas-, 
tened,  he  was  tossed  up  and  down,  and 
back  and  forth.     Shining  Moon  stood  in 


HOME  MISSIONS 


13 


front  of  him  and  laughed  and  laughed  at 
the  way  Little  Brother's  red-brown  face 
bobbed  about,  and  then  she  called  to  him 
to  see  what  she  held  in  her  tiny  skirt. 

"See,  Little  Brother,  just  see  all  the 
sweet  strawberries  I  have  found !"  Little 
Brother  cooed  at  the  red  berries,  but 
that  was  all  he  could  say  yet.  And  just 
then  Shining  jNIoon's  mother  came  along. 

"See  my  berries,  mother,"  called  Shin- 
ing JMoon,  running  proudly  to  meet  her 
mother,  "Won't  they  be  enough  for  our 
supper  ?" 

"Certainly  enough  for  Shining  Moon," 
smiled  mother,  as  she  took  Little  Brother 
down  and — what  do  you  suppose  she  did 
with  him? — fastened  him  on  her  back, 
for  that  is  the  way  Indian  mothers  carry 
their  babies. 

Shining  Moon  danced  happily  along 
by  mother's  side  till  they  reached  their 
home,  and  such  a  queer  home — not  a  bit 
like  ours.  It  was  just  a  big  skin  teepee, 
or  tent,  like  this  (show  picture  or  draw 
teepee  on  board).  There  was  no  up- 
stairs nor  down-stairs,  nor  dining-room 
nor  bedroom — just  the  one  room,  which 
was  really  all  of  these  rooms  at  once, 
for  here  Shining  Moon,  Little  Brother 
and  mother  and  father  all  ate  and  slept 
together. 

This  afternoon  it  was  so  warm  and 
lovely  that  mother  built  a  fire  outside, 
and  began  cooking  supper  out  there  in- 
stead of  in  her  house.  While  Shining 
Moon  chatted  and  Little  Brother  was 
blinking  from  the  side  of  the  teepee 
where  his  cradle  now  hung,  a  strange 
lady  and  a  little  girl  suddenly  appeared. 
The  lady  looked  just  like  one  of  our 
mothers,  and  the  little  girl  was  dressed 
exactly  like  one  of  us,  but  Shining  Moon 
had  never  seen  such  people  before.  She 
just  stood  and  looked  and  looked  at  the 
little  girl,  just  as  you  would  look  and 
look  at  little  Shining  Moon  if  she  should 
suddenly  appear  in  this  room  now.    The 


little  girl  had  long  yellow  curls  and  wore 
a  white  dress,  but  all  the  little  girls  Shin- 
ing Moon  had  ever  seen  before  had 
straight  black  hair  like  her  own,  and  wore 
brown    skin    dresses   or   little   blankets. 

Just  then  Alice  (for  that  was  the  little 
girl's  name)  smiled,  and  Shining  Moon 
hung  down  her  head  and  smiled  too. 
In  Shining  Moon's  hand  was  a  queer  lit- 
tle corncob  dolly,  and  Alice  pointed  to 
it  and  said,  "Oh,  what  a  cunning  little 
doll !"  But  Shining  Moon  had  never 
heard  such  strange  words,  and  did  not 
know  what  they  meant,  so  she  held  up 
her  doll  and  asked  politely,  "What  did 
you  say?"  But  Alice  had  never  heard 
before  words  like  those  which  Shining 
Moon  used,  so  she  replied :  "I  don't  un- 
derstand." It  was  so  strange  to  talk 
and  neither  know  what  the  other  was  say- 
ing, so  they  just  stood  there  looking  at 
each  other  and  said  nothing  more. 

Just  then  Alice  caught  sight  of  Little 
Brother's  bright  eyes  peering  down  at 
them  from  his  cradle.  "Oh,  what  a  dear 
little  baby,"  cried  Alice,  clapping  her 
hands.  Shining  ]\Ioon  smiled  then,  and 
Little  Brother  gave  the  sweetest  little 
baby  chuckle,  for  every  one  can  under- 
stand a  smile  or  a  laugh. 

"Shining  ]\Ioon,"  called  the  Indian 
mother,  "would  you  like  to  go  to  Sunday- 
school?" 

Sunday-school!  Shining  Moon  had 
never  heard  of  such  a  thing  before.  "This 
woman,"  continued  Shining  Moon's  moth- 
er, "can  speak  our  words,  and  she  says 
that  in  two  days  there  will  be  a  place 
ready  where  little  girls  and  boys  may 
come  and  hear  about  the  Great  Spirit. 
She  says  he  loves  all,  even  little  Indian 
girls  and  boys,  and  that  some  of  the 
white  people  from  the  rising  sun  (the 
East)  who  know  about  him  have  come 
to  tell  us  so." 

"There  will  be  other  little  children," 
said    the   white   lady   gently,    "and  music 


14 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


the  wind  blew  the  ice-packs  down  from 
the  North,  until  the  ocean,  all  the  way 
over  to  the  nearest  land,  was  piled  up 
with  hummocks,  as  high  as  a  house. 

Over  these  hummocks  there  came  next 
day  a  big  white  bear.  Some  one  spied 
him  and  there  was  great  excitement.  All 
the  men  and  boys  hurried  to  find  him. 
The  teacher  went  too,  and  his  wife  was 
left  alone  in  the  schoolhouse  with  a  class 
of  girls. 

Presently  a  queer  scratching  noise  was 
heard,  then  a  pane  of  glass  was  broken, 
and  in  through  the  hole  came  the  nose 
of  a  big  bear.  This  was  not  very  pleas- 
ant, for  at  any  moment  the  rest  of  the 
bear  might  follow  the  nose  into  the  room ! 
The  frightened  children  hid  under  the 
desk — all  but  Pingassuk.  She  got  the  big 
poker,  whacked  the  bear's  nose,  and 
down  it  went.  Then  the  missionary's 
wife  locked  the  door  and  pulled  down  the 
shade  (I  don't  know  why),  but  she  re- 
membered that  wild  animals  are  afraid 
of  fire,  so  she  took  the  lamp  and  an  old 
newspaper  (it  must  have  been  old,  for 
mail  comes  to  the  snow-island  only  once 
a  year  and  that  is  in  the  summer)  and 
stood  in  front  of  the  window  and  lis- 
tened. The  children  were  almost  too 
frightened  to  breathe.  Presently,  scratch, 
scratch,  and  in  through  the  hole  came 
Mr.  Bruin's  nose.  Presto!  the  teacher 
set  fire  to  the  paper,  threw  up  the  shade, 
the  paper  blazed  up,  Pingassuk  whacked 
away  with  the  poker,  and  out  and  down 
went  the  bear. 

That  night  a  man  shot  a  big  polar 
bear,  and  found  pieces  of  glass  in  sev- 
eral cuts  in  his  nose,  and  that  is  the  end 
of  the  snow-children's  bear  story. 

But  the  schoolhouse  still  stands  on  the 
icy  island  and  the  flag  floats  from  it, 
and  the  fur-dressed  snow-children  are 
learning  to  read,  to  think,  and  to  do  right. 

*Crowell,    "Growing    Up    in    America."      By    permission,   Woman's   Board  of  Home  Missions 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A, 


and  pictures" — and  this  time  Shining 
Moon  understood,  for  the  Lady  spoke  her 
own  words. 

"Oh,  do  come,  I  like  you  so  much," 
cried  Alice,  putting  her  arms  about  Shin- 
ing Moon.  There  were  the  queer  sounds 
again,  but  Shining  Moon  understood  the 
friendly  little  arm,  and  when  the  white 
lady  took  her  hand  and  asked  in  the  In- 
dian language,  "Will  you  come?"  she 
smiled  shyly  through  her  long  black  hair, 
and  nodded  her  head. 

NOTE. — If  your  church  contributes  to  the 
Indian  work,  explain  to  the  children  that  their 
offerings  sometimes  go  to  build  kindergartens 
and  Sunday-schools  and  send  teachers  to  the 
little  Indian  boys  and  girls  who  have  none  of 
these  things,  and  have  never  yet  heard  that 
there  is  a  heavenly  Father  who  loves  them. 

SNOW  CHILDREN* 

Their  names  are  Angheit,  Kannakut, 
and  Pingassuk.  They  are  dressed  in  fur 
from  head  to  foot  and  they  live  on  an 
island  far,  far  away  in  the  snow-country. 

You  will  hardly  believe  it,  perhaps,  but 
it  is  true,  that  upon  this  far-away  icy 
island,  with  its  snow-houses  and  igloos 
and  children  dressed  in  sealskin,  is  a 
schoolhouse  over  which  floats  the  Stars 
and  Stripes!  and  in  the  house  lives  a 
teacher  from  "the  States"  who  is  also 
a  doctor  and  a  missionary,  and  his  wife, 
who  is  a  missionary  too. 

In  this  school  the  children  with  the 
funny  names  are  taught  how  to  read  and 
write  and  do  number  work,  and  to  draw 
and  sew,  and  how  to  think  and  to  do 
right;  and  you  would  be  surprised  to  see 
how  quickly  the  little  snow-children 
learn.  They  generally  work  by  lamplight, 
for  in  this  snow  island  the  winter  days 
are  long  and  dark,  because  the  sun  rises 
very  late  in  the  morning  and  sets  very 
early  in  the  afternoon. 

It  was  snowing  hard  one  day.  The 
drifts    almost    covered    the    village    and 


HOME  MISSIONS 


15 


WHEN  TOMMY  WAS  THE 
FOREIGNER  * 

Tommy  Bryan  did  not  like  No.  4 
school  because  there  were  so  many  for- 
eigners, but  since  that  was  his  district, 
he  had  to  go  there  whether  he  liked  it 
or  not.  One  night  he  scolded  about  a 
new  "Dutchie"  who  had  just  entered. 
"Maybe  it  is  as  hard  on  him  as  it  is  on 
you,"  teased  his  father,  but  Tommy  said 
decidedly:  "Well,  anyhow,  if  I  did  go  to 
a  new  place,  I  wouldn't  act  so  stupid  and 
wear  such  silly  clothes." 

No  sooner  had  Tommy  gotten  in  bed 
that  night,  than  a  queer  little  man  came 
to  him  and  said : 

"Hurry,  Tommy,  it's  time  to  go!" 

"Go  where?"  asked  Tommy. 

"To  Holland,  of  course.  Didn't  you 
know  your  family  were  going  to  move 
there?" 

"No,  and  I  don't  want  to  go,"  said 
Tommy;  but  the  little  man  insisted  till 
Tommy  dragged  himself  out  to  the  air- 
ship. An  airship  ride  is  fun,  even  to  Hol- 
land, and  it  seemed  only  a  few  minutes 
till  they  came  to  the  ground  with  a  bump, 
and  the  little  man  said,  "Now  run  along 
to  school;  there  are  some  boys  going 
now."  The  airship  flew  up  again  and 
there  was  nothing  for  Tommy  to  do  but 
follow  the  boys  to  the  schoolhouse.  As 
he  entered  the  room,  every  child  there 
looked  up  at  him,  stared,  giggled,  turned 
to  each  other,  and  stared  and  giggled 
again.  Tommy  did  not  need  to  under- 
stand their  language  to  know  that  they 
were  making  fun  of  him.  The  teacher 
gave  him  a  seat  and  even  she  smiled  a 
little.  What  was  so  queer  about  himself? 
People  at  home  had  never  laughed  at  him. 

He  could  not  do  any  of  their  school 
work  the  teacher  assigned,  and  the  other 
pupils  called  him  stupid.     He  could  not 


play  their  games  and  they  made  fun  of 
him  again.  And  now  he  could  understand 
all  they  said  to  him  as  they  called  out : 
"Yankee!  Yankee!  Look  at  his  funny 
shoes— soft  instead  of  wood.  Can't  your 
father  make  you  better  shoes  than  that? 
See  his  hair,  cut  close  to  his  head.  Try- 
ing to  keep  cool?  What  funny  trousers! 
Ran  out  of  cloth,  didn't  they,  to  make 
them  so  tight?"  Tommy  stood  still,  un- 
certain whether  to  try  to  explain  that  all 
American  boys  dressed  like  that,  but  the 
boys  ran  on,  saying,  "What  is  he  here 
for?  We  don't  want  foreigners  in  our 
school !" 

"Well,  I  didn't  want  to  come,"  thought 
Tommy.     "They  are  horrid!     I  wouldn't 

treat  a  dog  like  they  treated "    "What 

is  the  matter,  Tommy?"  asked  his  mother. 
"You  were  talking  so  loud,  I  thought  you 
were  having  early  callers."  Tommy 
looked.  Yes,  it  was  morning,  and  he 
was  at  home.  "Why,  mother,  they  made 
fun  of  my  clothes,  my  hair,  everything— 
oh,  I  forget,  it  was  a  dream."  He  finished 
telling  her  while  he  ate  breakfast  and  she 
asked  quietly,  "Then  it  wasn't  any  fun 
being  the  foreigner?"  Just  then  the  boys 
called  for  him,  and  as  one  of  them 
shouted,  "Here  comes  Dutchie!"  Tom- 
my's mother  heard  him  say,  "Now  look 
a-here,  fellows,  he  can't  help  it  cause  he's 
here.  Probably  he  doesn't  like  it  any  bet- 
ter than  we  would  in  Holland.  Let  him 
alone  and  be  decent  to  him !" 


TATER'S  VICTORYt 

BY    EDITH    TAYLOR 

It  is  "cotton  picking  season."  The  fields, 
stretching  in  all  directions  from  the  little 
Southern  village,  are  white.  The  yellow 
and  pink  cotton  blossoms  make  a  pretty 
bit  of  color  in  the  rows,  giving  character 


•Kollock,      "Immigration      Picture      Stories."   Missionary   Education 
liEveryland,   September,    1910. 


16 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


to  what  would  otherwise  be  a  too  un- 
broken stretch  of  white. 

There  are  some  fine  voices  in  the  field 
to-day.  Unc'  Badger  Griffin,  the  stalwart 
old  Negro  in  overalls,  has  a  bass  which 
thunders  and  rolls  like  the  notes  of  a 
pipe  organ.  And  "Missy,"  the  pretty 
mulatto  girl,  picking  near  the  road,  sings 
a  soprano  so  clear  and  sweet  that  the 
birds,  it  would  seem,  must  stop  their 
singing  to  listen. 

It  is  a  perfect  day.  The  October  sun 
shines  with  caressing  warmth  on  the  au- 
tumnal beauty  below.  How  good  to  be 
alive!  Is  it  possible  that  hearts  can  ache 
when  all  nature  is  so  beautiful? 

Alas !  A  child  in  a  faded  homespun 
dress  is  not  singing  with  the  others. 
There  are  signs  of  distress  on  her  little 
black  face,  and  her  ragged  sleeve  is  ever 
and  anon  drawn  across  her  eyes  to  wipe 
away   something. 

"Mos'  noon,  an'  I  ain'  even  pick 
twenty-fi'  poun's  yit!"  she  exclaims,  in 
tones  of  distress.  Even  as  she  speaks, 
a  long-drawn  whistle  from  the  cotton  gin 
proclaims   the   hour   of   midday. 

"  'Tater  !"  comes  in  strident  tones  across 
the  field,  "come  git  yo'  dinner!" 

Her  real  name  is  Mary  Amanda  Em- 
merline  Seek  More  Pleasure  Caroline. 
Evidently  Aunt  Jinnie,  her  mother,  was 
in  a  talkative  humor  when  she  named 
her!  The  little  girl  is  called  "  'Tater"  for 
no  particular  reason,  save  that  it  is  easy 
to  say,  and  represents  so  delectable  a 
morsel. 

"Muh,  I  ain'  hongry,"  answers  the 
child. 

"You  come  'long — ain'  you  done  hyar 
me  call?" 

At  this  'Tater  leaves  her  place  in  the 
field  and  joins  her  mother.  The  tin 
bucket,  which  has  hung  all  the  morning 
on  a  low  pine  bough  at  the  edge  of  the 
wood,  has  been  opened  by  Aunt  Jinnie. 
Ordinarily    its    contents    would    cause    a 


gleam  of  delight  in  'Tater's  eyes,  but  to- 
day not  even  the  large  sweet  potato 
thrust  into  her  hand  can  bring  gladness 
to  her  heart.  She  eats  in  nervous  haste, 
swallowing  her  food  in  great  gulps. 

"Lemme  go  now,  muh !"  she  begs,  wip- 
ing the  remains  of  the  feast  from  her 
mouth  with  the  hem  of  her  dress.  "I 
done  eat  a  plenty,  you  know  I  is." 

"Now  you  wait.  'Tain't  no  use  fer 
you  to  be  in  sech  a  pow'ful  hurry  to  git 
ter  pickin',  'ca'se  you  cain't  posserbly 
pick  no  hundred  poun's  twix  now'n  sun- 
down." Then  her  tone  softens.  "Mam- 
my's feared  j'ou'll  git  sick,  baby." 

"No,  muh,  I  ain'  gwine  git  sick.  An' 
I'se  jes  boun'  t'  go  back  t'  pickin'.  I'se 
gotter  pick  a  hundred  poun's,  so's  I  kin 
git  forty  cents." 

Aunt  Jjnnie's  heart  softens  at  the  sight 
of  the  earnest  face  upturned  to  her  own. 
"G'long,  den,"  she  says  good-naturedly. 

The  truth  of  the  matter  is  this :  'Tater 
is  trying  to  earn  money  enough  to  buy 
a  dress.  To-morrow  is  Sunday,  and 
'Tater  has  nothing  to  wear  to  Sunday- 
school. 

The  colored  people's  Sunday-school  is 
a  new  thing  in  the  village.  It  has  been 
recently  organized  by  some  of  the  white 
people.  'Tater  has  attended  every  Sun- 
day; she  has  learned  to  love  it,  and  the 
lessons  learned  there  have  already  made 
a  difiference  in  her  little  life. 

But  last  week  a  dire  thing  happened. 
'Tater's  best  dress — in  truth,  her  only 
dress  save  the  discolored  homespun  she 
wears  in  the  field,  had,  after  a  careful 
washing  by  her  mother's  capable  hands, 
been  hung  on  a  line  to  dry.  But  "Shine," 
a  yellow  cur  who  skulked  about  the  cabin, 
dragged  the  poor  little  dress  from  the 
line  and  made  short  work  of  It. 

To  'Tater  this  was  a  tragedy.  Her 
only  dress,  and  the  wherewithal  for  an- 
other nowhere  to  be  seen,  unless  'Tater 
could    pick    cotton    and    earn    the   money 


HOME  MISSIONS 


17 


herself;  for  there  are  many  mouths  to 
feed,  and  rent  is  due  next  week. 

Mr.  Boon,  the  owner  of  the  field,  paid 
the  pickers  forty  cents  for  picking  a  hun- 
dred pounds  of  cotton.  And  Mary  Gates, 
a  little  white  girl  in  the  village,  had  a 
dress  she  had  outgrown,  which  she  of- 
fered to  sell  to  'Tater  for  forty  cents. 

To  an  ordinary  picker  one  hundred 
pounds  a  day  is  a  small  amount.  The 
more  proficient  often  pick  four  times  that 
much.  But  to  'Tater,  who  was  "puny" 
and  had  not  been  in  the  field  at  all  this 
season,  it  seemed  a  mighty  task. 

Shadows  are  beginning  to  gather  as 
'Tater,  trembling  all  over  with  excite- 
ment and  weariness,  empties  her  last 
bag  of  cotton,  then  stands  back,  eyeing 
the  soft  mound  of  white  on  the  sheet 
before  her. 

Having  spent  much  of  her  life  in  the 
cotton  field,  one  glance  enables  her  to 
make  a  rough  estimate  of  how  much  a 
pile  contains,  and  tears,  that  have  been 
near  the  surface  all  day,  begin  to  trickle 
down  her  cheeks.  For  'Tater — poor  little 
'Tater! — realizes  that  she  has  not  picked 
the  coveted  hundred  pounds. 

Miss  Elsie,  the  pretty  young  white  lady 
who  teaches  'Tater's  class,  has  promised 
a  Testament  to  each  scholar  who  comes 
every  Sunday  before  Christmas.  How 
'Tater  longs  for  a  Testament  of  her 
own! 

Twilight  deepens.  Already  the  pine 
wood  seems  like  a  dark  blur  against  the 
liorizon ;  the  whole  sky  is  pink  with  the 
afterglow  of  the  sunset. 

Only  two  or  three  pickers  are  still  at 
work.  One  of  these  is  'Tater's  mother. 
She  knows  that  rent  is  due  next  week, 
and  is  determined  to  work  as  long  as 
daylight  lasts.  Near  her  the  sweet  singer, 
"Missy,"  the  brag  picker  of  the  field, 
keeps  at  her   work. 

Winking  back  her  tears,  'Tater  looks 
at    Missy's    sheet   and    then   at   her   own. 


The  contrast  is  pitiful.  A  sudden  thought 
enters  her  mind.  She  can  change  some 
of  Missy's  cotton  to  her  own  pile ! 

Missy  will  never  know,  for  'Tater  can 
take  it  from  different  places.  A  few 
quick  movements  of  her  hands,  and  'Tater 
will  have  enough  cotton  to  bring  in  the 
desired  forty  cents. 

'Tater  stoops  over.  Her  heart  beats 
fast.  Suppose  Missy  should  creep  up 
unawares?  No,  Missy  is  still  picking; 
'Tater  can  hear  her  singing. 

Then  another  question  presents  itself — 
her  heart  almost  stops  beating — surely 
this  is  not  stealing! 

'Tater  stops  abruptly.  A  look  of  un- 
utterable disappointment  dawns  on  her 
little  black  face,  but  she  says  half  aloud : 
"It  ain't  mine,  dis  cotton  ain't.  It 
b'long  to  Missy.  An'  I  reckin  it  ud  be 
stealin'  if  I  was  t'  take  it.     Stealin' !" 

The  verse  Miss  Elsie  had  taught  the 
class  that  same  Sunday  had  been  "Thou 
shalt  not  steal."  The  words  came  back 
to  her  with  a  shock. 

"Oh,"  she  says,  "s'pose  I  done  it!" 
With  a  little  cry,  she  drops  on  her  knees. 
"O  Gawd,"  she  prays,  "I  come  mighty 
nigh  stealin,  an'  I'se  'fraid  I  gwine  to  do 
it  yit.  O  Gawd,  hoi'  my  ban's,  an'  don' 
let  em  go  ontel  Missy  come  an  take  her 
cotton  'way.  I  wants  it  so  bad.  Gawd. 
I  got  mos'  hundred  poun's,  an'  I — I'se 
so  skeered  I  gwine  take  some  o'  Missy's. 
O  Gawd,  hoi'  my  ban's ;  don'  lemme  do 
it !     Amen." 

"  'Tater !"  It  is  Missy's  voice,  and  it 
sounds  so  near  that  'Tater  jumps  up, 
terrified.  Suppose  Missy  has  heard  the 
prayer ! 

"Wliatcher  want?"  she  asks,  with  trem- 
bling lips. 

"Jes'  wanter  see  how  much  you  done 
pick.  Yo'  ma  tol'  me  how  set  on  pickin' 
forty  cents'  worth  you  wus.  Law,  you 
got  a  heap,  ain't  you?"  she  adds,  encour- 


18 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


agingly.      "Maybe    you    got    more'n    you 
think." 

"  'Fraid  I  ain't  got  a  hundred  poun's," 
she  says  wearily. 

Missy  looks  at  her  for  a  moment,  and 
a  queer  look  comes  on  her  face. 

"I  say,  'Tater,"  she  says,  "go'n  ax  you 
ma  ef  she's  ready  to  go.  She  tol'  me  to 
wait  on  her.  I'll  tie  up  yo'  bun'le,"  she 
adds. 

'Tater  obeys  listlessly,  and  soon  the 
three  are  wending  their  way  to  the  cot- 
ton platform,  where  the  weighing  is  to 
take  place. 

'Tater's  cotton  is  weighed  last.  She 
stands  by,  watching,  with  mingled  hope 
and  distress  on  her  face. 

Then — oh,  joy! — the  man  who  is 
weighing  says,  "One  hundred  pounds, 
exactly." 

A  sudden  gleam  of  delight  transforms 
'Tater's  face.  Every  tooth  in  her  head 
comes  into  view,  her  eyes  sparkle,  her 
voice  trembles  in  a  transport  of  happi- 
ness. 

They  give  forty  cents  into  her  claw- 
like brown  hands,  and  she  turns  to  her 
mother,  who  waits  with  a  gratified  look 
on  her  old  face. 

"Come  on,  muh,"  'Tater's  voice  rings 
out.  "I's  gwine  to  get  dat  dress.  I 
kin  go  to  Sunday-school  to-morrer." 

They  disappear  into  the  night,  and 
Missy,  with  a  smile  on  her  kindly  face, 
says  softly,  "I'm  orful  glad  I  done  it." 

THE  HOP!  RED-HEADED  MAN 

You  have  all  heard  of  the  Bogie  Man, 

And  how  he  wanders  about, 
And  of  ghosts  and  goblins  and  fairies  too, 

And  how  you  had  better  watch  out. 
But  this  will  tell  of  another  man, 

Whose  name  is  not  so  well  known, 
For  this  strange  little  man  lives  far  away 

In  the  Hopi  Indians'  home. 


High  up  on  the  top  of  a  rocky  cliff, 

In  a  village  three  centuries  old, 
The  little  red  children  tremble  in  fear 

When  tales  of  this  man  are  told. 
By  the  dusky  light  of  the  smoldering  fire 

The  grandmother  old  will   tell 
Of  the  Red-headed  Man,  who  for  many 
years 

Has  guarded  the  village  so  well. 

How  on  moonlight  nights  he  may  be  seen 

On  the  graves  of  the  village  there. 
And  any  child  that  has  been  bad  that  day 

At  night  had  better  beware; 
For  if  he  does  not.  Red-headed  Man 

Might  catch  him,  then  oh,  my! 
He  would  carry  him  off  to  his  secret  home 

As  swift  as  a  bird  could  fly. 

The   Red-headed  Man  has  a  bag  in  his 
hand. 

Bright  red,  just  like  his  hair; 
So  of  course  the  little  boys  and  girls 

Feel  as  though  they  should  take  care. 
And  every  day  as  they  work  or  play 

They  do  the  best  they  can, 
For  don't  you  see,  if  they  didn't  they'd  be 

Carried  off  by  the  Red-headed  Man. 
— Minnie  H.  Linton. 

By     permission,     Woman's     American 
Baptist  Home  Mission  Society, 

THE  LEAST  OF  THESE 

Dago,  and  Sheeny,  and  Chink; 

Greaser,  and  Nigger,  and  Jap; 
The  devil  invented  these  terms,  I  think, 

To  hurl  at  each  hopeful  chap 
Who  comes  so  far  over  the  foam 

To  this  land  of  his  heart's   desire. 
To  rear  his  brood,  to  build  his  home, 

And  to  kindle  his  hearthstone  fire. 
While  the  eyes  with  joy  are  blurred, 

Lo,  we  make  the  strong  man  sink, 
And  stab  the  soul  with  the  hateful  word, 

Dago,  and  Sheeny,  and  Chink. 


HOME  MISSIONS 


19 


Dago,  and  Sheeny,  and  Chink, 

These  are  the  vipers  that  swarm 
Up  from  the  edge  of  perdition's  brink, 

To  hurt  and  dishearten  and  harm. 
Oh  shame,  when  their  Roman  forebears 
walked 

Where  the  first  of  the  Caesars  trod ; 
Oh    shame,    when    their    Hebrew    fathers 
talked 

With   Moses  and  he   with   God. 
These  swarthy  sons  of  Japhet  and  Shem 

Gave  the  goblet  of  life's  sweet  drink 
To  the  thirsty  world,  which  now  gives 
them 

Dago,  and  Sheeny,  and  Chink. 

Dago,  and  Sheeny,  and  Chink; 

Greaser,  and  Nigger,  and  Jap; 
From  none  of  them  doth  Jehovah  shrink; 

He  lifteth  them  all  to  his  lap. 
And  the  Christ,  in  his  kingly  grace. 

When  their  sad  low  sob  he  hears. 
Puts  his  tender  embrace  around  each  race 

As  he  kisses  away  our  tears; 
Saying,  "Oh  least  of  these,  I  link 

Thee  to  me,  for  whatever  may  hap; 
Dago,  and  Sheeny,  and  Chink, 

Greaser,  and  Nigger,  and  Jap." 

— Bishop  Robert  Mclntyre. 

By  Permission. 

LULLABY  OF  THE  IROQUOIS 
(Tekahionwake) 

Wee  brown  baby-bird,  lapped  in  your  nest. 
Wrapped  in  your  nest; 
Strapped  in  your  nest; 
Your  straight  little  cradle-board  rocks  you 
to  rest. 
Its  hands  are  your  nest; 
Its  bands   are  your  nest; 
It  swings  from  the  down-bending  branch 

of  the  oak. 
You  watch  the  camp  flame,  and  the  curl- 
ing gray  smoke ; 
But,  oh !  for  your  pretty  black  eyes,  sleep 
is  best. 
Little  brown  babe  of  mine,  go  to  rest. 


Little  brown  baby-bird  swinging  to  sleep 
Winging  to  sleep. 
Singing  to  sleep, 
Your  wonder-black  eyes  that  so  wide  open 
keep. 
Shielding  their  sleep, 
Unyielding  to  sleep; 
The  heron  is  homing,  the  plover  is  still. 
The  night-owl  calls  from  his  haunt  on  the 

hill. 
Afar  the  fox  barks,  afar  the  stars  peep, 
Little  brown  babe  of  mine,  go  to  sleep. 
— E.  Pauline  Johnson. 
By  permission.  Over  Sea  and  Land. 

NOTE. — If  this  recitation  could  be  given  by 
a  Junior  girl  in  costume,  with  an  Indian  doll 
in  her  arms,  or  something  representing  the 
Indian  papoose  in  its  cradle,  it  would  be  very 
efiective. 

I  LOVE  THE  WEST 

I  love  the  West,  the  wild,  wild  West; 
I  love  its  snow-capped  mountains; 
Its  canyons,  valleys,  sunny  glens, 
Its  forests  deep  and  grassy  fens, 
Its  streams  and  dashing  fountains. 

I  love  the  West,  the  new,  new  West; 
Her  veins  new  blood  is  flushing; 
New  homes,  new  towns,  new  cities  rise; 
From  every  land  beneath  the  skies 
New  life  to  her  is  rushing. 

I    love   the   West,   the    Christless   West; 
My  heart  goes  out  in  sorrow 
To  miners',  loggers',  ranchers'  camp, 
To  thousand  hearts  without  God's  Lamp — 
Oh,  dark  must  be  their  morrow! 

I  love  the  West,  the  Christian  West; 
God  bless  the  sons  and  daughters 
Who  hasten  there  God's  Word  to  take. 
Who  spend  their  lives  for  his  dear  sake, 
Who  sow  beside  all  waters. 


I  love  the  West,  the  coming  West, 

When,  all  our  land  adorning. 

The  Sun  of  Righteousness  shall  rise. 


20 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


Illuminate  the  Western  skies, 
And  usher  in  that  morning! 

— Emma  L.  Miller. 
By  permission,  United  Brethren  Board  of 
Home  Missions. 

THE  KAIAK* 

Over  the  briny  wave  I  go, 

In  spite  of  the  weather,  in  spite  of  the 

snow; 
What  cares  this  hardy  Eskimo? 
In  my  little  skiff  with  paddle  and  lance, 
I  glide  where  the  foaming  billows  dance. 
And  when  the  cautious  seal  I  spy, 
I  poise  my  ready  lance  on  high, 
And  then,  like  lightning,  let  it  fly. 

Round  me  the  sea-birds  dip  and  soar. 
Like  me  they  love  the  ocean's  roar. 
Sometimes  a  floating  iceberg  gleams 
Above  me  with  its  melting  streams. 
Sometimes  a  rushing  wave  will  fall 
Down  on  my  skiff  and  cover  it  all. 
But  what  care  I  for  the  waves'  attack? 
With  my  paddle  I  right  my  little  kaiak. 
And  then  its  weight  I  speedily  trim, 
And  over  the  waters  away  I  skim. 

— Anonymous. 

THE  CHINESE  IN  OUR  LAND 

I  come  from  a  land  that  is  over  the  sea. 
And  in  this  land  you  call  me  "the  heathen 

Chinee ;" 
You    laugh    at    my    ways    and    my    long, 

braided  hair. 
At  the  food  that  I  eat,  and  the  clothes 

that  I  wear. 

Are   you    little    Christians — you    Melican 

boys — 
Who  pelt  me  with  stones  and  who  scare 

me  with  noise? 
Such    words    that   you    speak,    and    such 

deeds  that  you  do, 


Will   ne'er   make   a   Christian   of  heathen 

Ching  Foo. 
I  may  turn  from  my  gods  to  the  God  that 

you  praise, 
When   you   love   me,   and   teach   me,   and 
show   me   liis   ways. 

— Anonymous. 
By  permission,  Woman's  American  Bap- 
tist Home  Mission  Society. 

NOTE. — A  costume  would   add  to  the  effect. 

A  BOY  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES 

He's  a  boy  in  the  Philippines; 

Shall  we  grasp  his  brown  right  hand? 

No  matter  what  he  wears, 

No  matter  how  he  fares, 
He  belongs  to  our  own  loved  land. 

Yes,  his  language  is  strange  to  us. 
And    strange    are    his    old-world    ways ; 

But  he's  ours  to  reach. 

And  he's  ours  to  teach, 
And  we'll  find  that  the  teaching  pays. 

He's  a  boy  in  the  Philippines, 

His  future  we  cannot  see; 

But  cheer  him  at  the  start 
For  the  hope  that's  in  his  heart 

And  the  man  we  trust  he'll  be. 

— Anonymous. 

FILIPINO  RIDDLES 

The   mother   says,   "Let  us   stand   up," 
but  the  children  say,  "Let  us  lie  across." 
Answer — A  ladder. 

At  night  they  come  without  being 
fetched  and  by  day  they  are  lost  without 
being  stolen. 

Answer — The  stars. 

Here  he  comes  with  glowing  charcoal 
on  his  head. 
Answer — A  cock. 


*The    kaiak    is    a    little    skiff    used    by    the    Eskimos. 


Africa 


GENERAL    INFORMATION 

For  statistics,  denominational  information,  maps,  curios,  pictures,  etc.,  apply  to 
your  denominational  headquarters.    See  list  of  correspondents  at  end  of  this  book. 

For  pictures  and  slides,  apply  to  the  Missionary  Education  Movement,  156  Fifth 
Avenue,  New  York  City. 

BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Baird :    Children  of  Africa.     Fleming  H.  Revell  Co $  .60 

Bicknell :  Hovir  a  Little  Girl  Went  to  Africa.    Lothrop,  Lee  &  Shepard 1.00 

Brain:  Adventures  With  Four-Footed  Folk.     Fleming  H.  Revell  Co 1.00 

Chamberlain:  The  Continents  and  Their  People — Africa.    The  Macmillan  Co 55 

Chance :  Little  Folks  of  Many  Lands.    Ginn  &  Co 45 

Everyland:     New  York.     10  cents  a  copy,  $1.00  a  year 

Fahs :  Uganda's  White  Man  of  Work.     Missionary  Education   Movement 60 

Finnemore:  Peeps    at   Morocco.     The    Macmillan    Co 55 

Hall:  Children  at  Play  in  Many  Lands.       Missionary  Education  Movement..      .75 
Huntley:  The  Book  of  Little  Black  Brother.  Missionary  Education  Movement    .75 
International  Graded  Sunday  School  Lessons — Syndicate — Junior  Grade,  Fourth 
Year,   Part  IV.     Methodist,   Presbyterian  or  Congregational   Sunday  School 

Publishing  House.     Pupils'  Book 10 

Kelly:  Peeps   at   Egypt.     The    Macmillan   Co 55 

Kidd  :  Peeps  at  South  Africa.    The  Macmillan  Co 55 

Mathews  :  Livingstone  the  Pathfinder.    Missionary  Education  Movement 60 

Mendenhall :  Livingstone  Hero  Stories.    Missionary  Education  Movement 15 


Missionary  Object  Lessons  for  Children. — Africa.     Missionary  Education   Move- 
ment.   Complete  set 1 .50 

This  outfit  consists  of  the  ground  plan  of  an  African  kraal,  or  hut:  two  dolls,  a  boy 
and  a  girl;  tom-tom;  two  small  sticks;  hair  comb;  wooden  pillow;  hoe;  battle-ax;  calabash; 
stick  for  oro  worship;  hammock;  beads  and  feathers;  cowry-shells;  fetish.  The  story  of 
the  various  adventures  of  Katla  and  Ara,  two  African  children,  will  furnish  lesson  material 
for  several  weeks  for  mission  bands,  children's  societies,  and  primary  departments  of 
Sunday-schools. 

COSTUMES 
AFRICA 

Girl:  A  straight  tunic  of  red  or  flowered  calico,  reaching  below  the  knees, 
short  sleeves,  above  the  elbow.  Red  kerchief  crossed  over  the  shoulders.  Black 
stockings,  no  shoes.     Face  and  hands  may  be  blackened. 

Boy:  A  straight  tunic  of  cotton  goods,  white  or  colored,  reaching  below  the 
knees,  and  without  sleeves.  Another  costume  would  be,  short  trousers  to  the  knee; 
jacket  with  or  without  sleeves;  made  of  striped  blue-and-white,  red-and-white,  or 
brown-and-white   cotton   material. 

21 


22 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


STORIES  TO  TELL 

The  MiU  Boy. 
A  Fight  with  a  Lion. 
The  Slave  Raiders. 
Faithful  Friends. 
From  "Livingstone  Hero  Stories.** 

In  the  Mission's  Shadow, 
Everyland,  December,    1913. 

Robert  Moffat  and  Africaner, 
International  Graded  Lessons, 
Junior  Grade,  Fourth  Year,  Fart  IV. 

Inananabosela, 
Everyland,  March,  1915. 

Katla  and  Ara, 
Eight  stories  in  Teacher's  Manual, 
Missionary  Object  Lessons,  Africa. 

Osom, 
From   Little   Folks   of   Many   Lands. 

Facing  an  Angry  Elephant. 

From    Adventures    with    Four-Footed 
Folk. 

FACTS  ABOUT  AFRICA  FOR 
JUNIORS 

BY   A.   B.  FERRIS 

I.  The  Country 

A  map  of  Africa  is  of  course  essential  in 
these  talks.  If  a  large  map  of  the  world, 
showing  Africa  in  comparison  with  other  coun- 
tries, could  be  used  in  this  first  talk  it  would 
be  an  advantage. 

Let  us  look  at  the  size  of  Africa.  It 
is  the  second  largest  continent  and  is  so 
large  that  the  United  States  could  be 
tucked  nicely  into  this  southern  portion. 

Which  is  Africa's  longest  river?  (The 
Nile.)  The  Nile  is  also  the  longest  river 
in  the  world.  Africa  has,  too,  the  longest 
lake    in    the    world — Tanganyika.      The 


Kongo  and  Zambezi  rivers  are  also  very 
important. 

Besides  having  the  longest  river  and  the 
longest  lake,  Africa  also  possesses  the 
greatest  desert  in  the  world.  What  is  its 
name?     (Sahara.) 

Africa  is  such  a  big  country  that  it  has 
a  great  variety  of  climate.  We  know 
that  winters  are  very  unlike  in  different 
states  in  our  country;  so  in  the  great 
continent  of  Africa,  we  find  mild,  delight- 
ful climate  in  the  north  on  the  Mediter- 
ranean ;  a  very  hot,  moist  climate  in  the 
central  part,  and  a  temperate  and  health- 
ful atmosphere  in  the  southern  end. 

II.  The  People 

Just  as  the  continent  of  North  America 
has  political  divisions — Canada,  the  Unit- 
ed States,  Mexico,  and  Central  America — 
so  the  continent  of  Africa  is  divided  into 
many  parts.  First  year  Juniors  who  have 
studied  the  Joseph  stories,  can  tell  what 
country  this  is  (pointing  to  Egypt).  We 
know  something  about  these  people  from 
our  Bible  lessons.  (Draw  from  the  Jun- 
iors their  conception  of  the  Egyptians  as 
a  people,  and  correct  it  if  necessary.) 
Along  this  northern  coast  there  are  peo- 
ple who  are  very  much  like  the  Ai-abs, 
the  people  who  live  over  here  on  the 
Arabian  peninsula. 

In  the  southern  Sudan  are  people  like 
the  Negroes  we  find  in  our  own  country. 
Down  here  in  the  central  Kongo  region 
where  there  are  forests  so  dense  that  it 
is  twilight  even  at  noontime  on  the  ground 
beneath  their  branches,  there  lives  a  race 
of  dark  pigmies,  some  of  them  hardly 
more  than  three  feet  high. 

In  the  vicinity  of  the  pigmies  and  south 
of  them  are  the  Bantu  peoples,  the  Hot- 
tentots and  little  Bushmen. 

III.  The  Religion 

Most  of  the  people  of  Africa  have  a 
very  faint  idea  of  God,  and  speak  of  him 
as  the  Great-Great,  or  Old-Old,  but  they 


AFRICA 


23 


do  not  think  that  he  cares  for  them  or 
loves  them.  They  worship  spirits  which 
they  imagine  live  in  stones,  in  queer- 
shaped  trees,  and  in  all  sorts  of  natural 
objects.  They  believe  that  these  spirits 
are  always  evil,  so  they  are  very  much 
afraid  of  them. 

The  Africans  particularly  fear  witches 
and  wizards.  If  they  are  sick,  they  think 
Some  enemy  has  bewitched  them.  If  they 
are  unsuccessful  in  a  hunt,  they  believe 
magic  has  been  used  against  them.  They 
have  a  witch-doctor,  whose  business  it  is 
to  find  out  by  charms  or  by  "smelling" 
the  person  who  has  made  his  neighbor  ill 
by  witchcraft.  When  the  witch-doctor 
claims  he  has  found  the  guilty  person, 
that  poor  man  or  woman  is  put  to  death 
in  a  very  cruel  way.  The  British  Gov- 
ernment is  trying  to  stop  this  custom  in 
many  parts  of  Africa.  But  it  is  still 
largely  practised. 

In  order  to  guard  against  evil  spirits 
and  witches,  the  Africans  make  charms  or 
fetishes,  as  they  call  them,  out  of  bits  of 
hair,  bone,  the  claws  of  animals,  and 
other  queer  objects,  or  little  carved 
images.  These  charms  they  wear  around 
their  necks  or  about  their  persons  some- 
where. There  are  130,000,000  Africans 
and  most  of  them  have  not  been  taught  to 
know  God,  their  Heavenly  Father. 

When  Jesus  was  a  small  baby  he  was 
brought  to  Africa.  Do  you  remember 
where  and  why  he  was  brought?  We 
must  now  send  Bibles  and  teachers  to  the 
people  in  Africa  that  they  may  know  him 
and  live  as  he  taught.  Already  there  are 
many  thousand  Christians  in  Africa. 

DAVID  LIVINGSTONE 

An    Acrostic    for    Older    Primary    and 
Younger  Junior  Pupils. 

D  is  for  David,  a  boy  of  the  mill 
Whose  greatest  ambition  was  doing  God's 
will. 


A  is  for  Africa,  land  o'er  the  sea. 
Where  as  God's  servant  most  faithful  was 
he. 

V  is  for  voyages  far,  far  away. 
Facing  strange  peoples  in  hostile  array. 

I  for  the  iron  of  nerve  and  of  brain 
In  meeting  dark  foes  and  in  bearing  the 
strain. 

D  is  for  duty  so  splendidly  done 

In  forest  and  desert  and  tropical  sun. 

L  is  for  Livingstone  traveling  alone. 
Footsore    and    weary    and    far    from   his 
home. 

I  is  for  ills  he  so  patiently  bore 
"In  journeying  oft"  till  he  reached  Afric's 
shore. 

V  for  the  voice  that  the  glad  tidings  told 
In   ways  at  once  winning,  effective  and 

bold. 

I  for  the  issue  he  sought  in  his  toil 
To  sow  gospel  seed  in  an  African  soil, 

N  for  the  Nile,  toward  which,  weary  and 

weak, 
Brave  Livingstone  traveled,  its  sources  to 

seek. 

G  for  the  goods  which  as  money  he  gave. 
Honest  alike  to  the  chief  and  the  slave. 

S   for   the   slave-trade  he   strove  to  put 

down 
By  messages   reaching  the   whole   world 

around. 

T  for  the  tidings  in  letters  that  came 
Of  wondrous  discoveries  that  brought  him 
world  fame. 

O  for  the  orders  that  Stanley  received 
To  search  for  the  man  for  whom  nations 
grieved. 


24 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


N  for  the  Negroes  who  showed  him  the 

way 
And  cared  for  his  burdens  by  night  and 

by  day. 

E  is  for  England,  where,  at  the  end  of  his 

quest, 
They  gave  him  a  place  in  the  Abbey  to 

rest. 

—Ruth  G.  Winant. 


FAITHFUL   FRIENDS* 

In  David  Livingstone's  camp  on  the 
southern  shores  of  Lake  Bangweolo  his 
men  were  talking  in  low  tones.  "Pilaster 
is  too  ill  to  travel  to-day,"  said  Susi.  "He 
has  taken  medicine  from  his  chest  for 
many  days,  but  he  grows  weaker."  "It 
is  the  rain,"  said  Chumah.  "Every  day  we 
must  travel  through  the  rain  and  wade 
the  marshes."  "Master  says  if  the  sun 
would  shine  and  we  were  on  high  ground, 
he  would  get  well  again."  "Let  us  make 
a  bed  for  him  which  we  can  fasten  to  a 
pole  and  bear  on  our  shoulders.  We  will 
carry  him  until  he  is  strong  again." 
"Good !"  said  tlie  other  men,  and  quickly 
they  fastened  his  stretcher  by  stout  ropes 
to  a  long  pole  and  made  a  swinging  bed. 
When  it  was  finished  they  came  to  Liv- 
ingstone's hut,  and,  showing  him  what 
they  had  made,  said :  "Master,  let  us 
carry  you  until  you  are  strong  again." 
"Good  Susi,  good  Chumah,"  said  Living- 
stone. "May  God,  our  Father,  reward 
you."  "He  has  rewarded  us  in  giving  us 
our  Master,"  said  they.  Tenderly  they 
lifted  their  sick  leader  and  placed  the  pole 
on  their  shoulders;  and  the  large  com- 
pany, who  had  now  broken  camp,  started 
on  their  day's  march. 

After  an  hour  or  two  of  travel,  with 
the  constant  splash,  splash  of  mud  and 
water,  which  filled  the  paths  and  covered 


the  country  about,  they  reached  a  strip  of 
higher  ground.  "Let  us  rest  a  little  here," 
said  Livingstone.  "I  want  to  see  where 
we  are."  "Will  Master  have  something 
to  eat  now?"  asked  Susi  as  he  came  to 
Livingstone's  side  with  a  bowl  of  food. 
"I  cannot  eat  any  of  it,"  was  the  reply. 
"But  Master  has  not  eaten  any  food  to- 
day and  little  for  many  days,"  said  Susi, 
distressed.  "If  we  only  could  reach  a  vil- 
lage where  there  were  herds  and  could 
get  milk!"  sighed  Livingstone.  "Alas, 
Master,  alas,  the  slave  raiders  have  left 
neither  villages  nor  herds  in  this  coun- 
try." "Yes,  yes,  I  know,"  said  the  master 
wearily,  and  he  lay  down  again  to  rest. 
All  that  day  they  marched,  fording 
streams,  where  they  carried  the  master 
on  their  shoulders,  through  marshes  and 
across  great  rivers.  Many  times  they 
passed  the  ruins  of  a  village  where  the 
slave  raiders  had  done  their  awful  work 
of  burning,  stealing,  and  capturing  the 
people  for  slaves,  leaving  only  a  desolate 
country  behind.  At  night  they  camped  on 
a  hillside  overlooking  the  lake.  They 
quickly  built  a  little  hut  for  the  master 
and  a  fire  in  front  of  it,  so  he  could  rest 
comfortably  there.  The  men  resolved  that 
night  in  their  council  to  go  to  Chitambo's 
village,  for  their  eyes  told  them  that  their 
master  could  not  be  with  them  much 
longer,  but  their  hearts  refused  to  believe 
it.  Four  long  days  they  marched  steadily 
through  the  rain.  At  last  they  came  to 
the  village  where  Chitambo  was  chief. 

The  news  of  their  arrival  spread  quick- 
ly, and  the  men  in  the  village  came  to 
look  at  the  white  man.  He  lay  on  his 
stretcher  under  the  wide  eaves  of  a  hut 
where  the  carriers  had  placed  him,  for 
protection  from  the  drizzling  rain,  while 
they  built  a  hut  for  him.  "He  is  a  great 
chief,"  they  said.  "We  have  many  times 
heard  of  him.     He  is  good  to  his  men." 


*Mendenhan,    "Living-stone    Hero    Stories,"    Missionary    Education    Movement. 


AFRICA 


25 


Presently  the  new  hut  was  ready  and  they 
tenderly  laid  Livingstone  on  the  bed  that 
they  had  made  of  boughs  and  grass,  over 
which  they  spread  their  blankets.  They 
placed  his  medicine  chest  by  his  side  on  a 
large  box  which  answered  for  a  table  and 
built  a  good  fire  in  front  of  the  hut.  Their 
master  was  in  great  pain  and  they  were 
distressed,  for  they  could  do  nothing  to 
relieve  him.  Susi  lovingly  cared  for  him 
all  that  day  and  did  not  leave  his  side 
that  night. 

The  next  morning  Chief  Chitambo 
called  at  the  hut  where  his  guest,  the 
white  master  lay  sick.  It  was  with  diffi- 
culty that  Livingstone  could  raise  his 
head,  but  he  bowed  to  the  chief,  who  said : 
"The  White  blaster  is  very  sick.  What 
does  Chitambo  or  his  men  have  that 
would  help  the  White  Chief  to  get  strong 
again?"  "Chitambo  is  very  kind,"  was 
the  faint  reply.  "Rest  and  food,  which 
my  men  are  giving  me,  are  all  I  need  now. 
Will  Chitambo  come  again  to-morrow, 
when  I  am  stronger  and  can  talk  with 
him?"  "Yes,  yes,"  said  the  chief,  but  he 
looked  long  and  tenderly  at  the  thin,  pale 
face  before  he  passed  out. 

That  night  Majwara  slept  at  the  door 
of  the  hut.  Late  in  the  night  he  awak- 
ened and  after  looking  in  the  hut  ran  to 
Susi  and  said,  "Come  quickly  to  Master." 
Susi  with  four  others  hurried  to  the  hut 
and  there  by  the  dim  light  of  the  candle 
they  saw  their  master  kneeling  by  the  side 
of  his  bed.  They  were  frightened,  for 
they  knew  he  was  very  weak,  but  they 
waited  reverently  while  he  prayed.  Pres- 
ently they  slipped  in  and  found  that  their 
master  had  offered  his  last  prayer  and 
his  spirit  had  gone  home  to  his  Father. 

Quietly  all  the  men  gathered  outside 
the  hut.  "Never  was  there  another  such 
master,"  said  they.  "He  was  a  father  to 
us  when  we  were  sick  and  nursed  us  like 
we   were   his  children."     "Ah,  he  taught 


us  of  the  great  Father  who  helps  his  chil- 
dren." "What  shall  we  do  with  the  body 
of  Master?"  some  one  asked  after  a  time. 
"Did  he  not  come  from  his  home  across 
the  seas  to  help  us?"  "Then  we  must 
send  his  body  back  across  the  seas  to  rest 
with  his  fathers."  "Yes,"  said  they  all, 
"he  must  go  home.  We  will  meet  many 
enemies,  but  the  bearers  of  the  White 
Master  can  face  many  enemies  and  dan- 
gers." "Who  shall  be  our  leader?  The 
task  is  great."  "Susi  and  Chumah  shall 
be  our  chiefs.  We  will  obey  them,"  was 
the  reply.  "Ah,  yes,"  said  they,  "we  will 
all  obey  Susi  and  Chumah." 

Their  first  work  was  to  collect  all  of 
their  master's  things,  which  they  did  down 
to  the  last  button.  "His  family  and 
friends  must  have  these,"  said  Chumah, 
as  they  tenderly  packed  his  clothing,  to- 
gether with  his  compass  and  charts.  Then 
a  day  of  mourning  was  called.  Chitambo 
and  all  of  his  men  came.  "He  was  a  good 
one,"  said  they.  "He  had  no  slaves." 
"He  never  beat  his  men."  "He  loved  us, 
for  he  was  our  brother,"  said  another. 
Under  a  great  mvula  tree  they  buried  his 
heart.  One  man  cut  an  inscription  on 
the  tree,  giving  Livingstone's  name  and 
the  date  of  his  death.  "Will  you  always 
keep  the  grass  cut  from  under  this  tree?" 
demanded  the  men  from  Chitambo.  "Yes 
I  promise,"  replied  the  chief.  "I  prom- 
ise always  to  keep  the  grass  cleared  away, 
so  fire  may  not  hurt  the  tree.  I  will  pro- 
tect the  spot  where  our  friend  the  White 
Master  lay  and  where  his  heart  is  buried." 

For  fourteen  days  the  men  worked  un- 
ceasingly. At  last  the  little  company 
started  on  their  long  march  to  the  sea. 
The  body  of  their  master,  which  they  had 
embalmed  and  wrapped  in  the  huge  bark 
of  a  tree,  was  lashed  to  a  pole  and  car- 
ried on  their  shoulders.  The  men  who 
had  traveled  with  Livingstone  for  eight 
long  years  through  forests,  plains,  and 
swamps  started  now  on  the  last  and  hard- 


26 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


est  journey  of  their  lives  with  their  mas- 
ter. 

After  three  days'  marching  Susi  be- 
came very  sick,  so  he  could  not  move ; 
soon  half  the  company  were  down  with 
the  fever  and  two  of  them  died.  It  was 
a  month  before  they  could  start  on  again. 
They  waded  marshes,  forded  stream*,  and 
crossed  the  Luapula  river,  which  was 
swollen  until  it  was  four  miles  wide. 
Sometimes  the  tribes  through  whose 
country  they  had  to  pass  were  unfriendly 
and  would  not  let  them  have  food  or  wa- 
ter to  drink.  The  people  were  often 
afraid  of  a  dead  body  and  refused  to  al- 
low the  men  to  travel  through  their  coun- 
try, or  else  demanded  a  high  toll.  So  the 
company  often  had  to  go  a  long  way 
around.  Frequently  they  traveled  at  night, 
and  once  they  were  in  a  terrible  fight. 
But  not  for  a  moment  did  they  think  of 
giving  up  their  journey. 

When  tliey  had  gone  a  long  distance 
they  met  a  relief  party  coming  from  Eng- 
land to  find  Livingstone,  and  when  the 
Englishmen  learned  that  Livingstone  was 
dead  they  said,  "We  will  bury  his  body 
here."  "No,"  said  Susi  and  Chumah, 
"our  White  Master  came  from  his  home 
in  the  far  country  to  help  us.  Now  we 
must  send  his  body  back  to  rest  with  his 
fathers.  We  will  take  it  on  to  the  coast." 
-A^nd  so  they  did.  After  nine  long  months 
of  travel  over  more  than  a  thousand  miles 
of  wild,  trackless  country  they  came  at 
last  to  the  coast  city  and  went  to  the 
British  consul.  Before  this  man  who  rep- 
resented the  British  government  they  laid 
down  their  burden  for  the  last  time.  Few 
words  were  spoken.  The  black  men  stood 
with  bowed  heads,  each  man  leaning  on 
his  stafif,  gazing  at  that  object  which  was 
the  body  of  him  they  loved  so  much. 
Presently,  with  sad  hearts  and  heavy  foot- 


steps, they  turned,  one  by  one,  and  left 
their  precious  burden  with  the  consul.' 
They  had  finished  their  service  of  love. 

AFRICAN  GAMES  FOR  BOYS  AND 
GIRLS* 

Hen  and  Wildcat 

One  is  chosen  to  be  tlie  hen  and  one 
the  cat,  the  others  form  the  brood  of 
chickens.  The  hen  leads  the  chickens 
around  and  warns  them  of  approaching 
danger.  The  cat  springs  out  and  tries  to 
catch  any  silly  chicken  who  fails  to  drop 
at  the  mother-hen's   warning. 

This  game,  which  depends  on  the  quick- 
ness of  the  players,  is  likely  to  be  a  merry 
one. 

African  London  Bridge 

One  is  chosen  to  be  the  mother,  and 
all  the  others,  except  two  who  form  the 
arch,  are  the  children.  The  mother  with 
her  children  passes  under  the  arms  of 
the  other  two.  The  child  caught  is  drawn 
aside  for  the  choice  between  a  cake  of 
gourd  seed  or  a  peanut  porridge,  a  neck- 
lace of  beads  or  a  bow  and  arrow.  The 
children  are  caught  and  ranged  in  lines 
until  there  remain  none  but  the  mother 
and  one  who  is  now  called  "The  only 
child."  This  remnant  of  a  once  numer- 
ous family  takes  to  the  bush,  but  the 
mother  comes  forth  from  time  to  time 
and  tosses  a  handful  of  grass  toward  the 
others,  who  ask  her  in  chorus : 

"How  big  is  the  only  child  now?" 

"The  only  child  creeps,"  says  the 
mother. 

"Hay-a-a !''  exclaim  the  chorus  after 
this. 

Chorus :  "How  old  is  the  only  child 
now  ?" 

Mother:      "The  only  child  walks." 

Chorus:     "Hay-a-a!" 

And  so  on  until  the  only  child  grows 


^From   Children   at  Play 
Jean  Kenyon  McKenzie. 


in    Many   Lands,   by   Katharine    Stanley   Hall;    and   Other   Children,   by 


AFRICA 


27 


up,  is  married,  and  has  a  baby  of  her 
own.  Then  the  grandmother  is  asked 
questions  about  the  child  of  the  only 
child. 

Chorus :  "How  old  is  the  child  of  the 
only  child  now?' 

Mother :  "The  child  of  the  only  child 
creeps !" 

Chorus :    "Hay-a-a !'' 

And  then  the  grandmother  responds 
that  "he  walks,"  "he  sets  traps,"'  one  day 


"he  has  killed  a  little  antelope,"  another 
day  "he  has  killed  a  big  antelope,"  and 
now  "he  has  killed  an  elephant !" 

"Hay-a-a !"  shouts  the  chorus  as  tliis 
climax  is  readied,  and  one  after  another 
comes  to  beg  a  piece  of  elephant-meat 
from  the  child  of  the  only  child,  who  now 
comes  out  of  hiding.  One  after  another 
is  refused  until  he  finds  the  one  who 
pleases  him,  and  to  her  he  gives  a  piece 
of  the  meat.  They  then  run  away  to- 
gether, all  the  others  following. 


China 


GENERAL  INFORMATION 

For  statistics  of  all  missionary  work,  lists  of  missionaries,  reports  on  various 
phases  of  work,  for  the  latest  facts  in  the  history  of  the  year,  see  the  China  Mission 
Year  Book. 

For  denominational  information,  maps,  pictures,  music,  and  slides,  apply  to  your 
denominational  mission  board.   See  list  of  correspondents  at  the  end  of  this  book. 

For  music,  see  "Music  from  Foreign  Mission  Fields,"  compiled  and  arranged  by 
Belle  M.  Brain,  United  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor,  Boston  and  Chicago.  Paper, 
16  pages,   10  cents,  prepaid. 

BIBLIOGRAPHY 

China  Mission  Year  Book.     Missionary  Education  Movement $1.50 

Everyland:     March,  1914,  New  York.     10  cents  a  copy,  $1.00  a  year. 

Hall:   Children  at  Play  in  Many  Lands.    Missionary  Education  Movement 75 

Headland:    Chinese  Boy  and  Girl.     Fleming  H.  Revell  Co 1.00 

Headland :    Chinese  Mother  Goose  Rhymes.    Fleming  H.  Revell  Co 1.00 

Headland :   Our  Little  Chinese  Cousin.    Fleming  H.  Revell  Co 60 

Headland :    Young  China  Hunters.    Fleming  H.  Revell  Co 50 

International   Graded   Sunday-school  Lessons — Syndicate — Junior  Grade,   Second 
Year,  Part  III.     Methodist,  Presbyterian,  or  Congregational  Sunday  School 

Publishing  House.     Pupils'  Book 10 

Johnston  :    Peeps  at  China.     Macmillan  Company - 55 

Kollock :    China  Picture  Stories.    Missionary  Education  Movement 30 

Kollock:    Ought-to-Have-Been-a-Boy.    Woman's  American  Baptist  Foreign  Mis- 
sion Society,  450  E.  30th  Street,  Chicago 02 

Lee,  Yan  Phou :   When  I  Was  a  Boy  in  China.    Lothrop 75 

Pitman :   Chinese  Fairy  Stories.    Thomas  Y.  Crowell  Co 50 


COSTUMES 
CHINESE 

The  costumes  for  the  girls  and  boys  can  be  made  practically  the  same.  Use  blue 
cotton  cloth;  other  colors,  such  as  brightly  flowered  goods  for  the  girls'  coats,  may 
be  used,  but  the  dull  blue  is  more  characteristically  Chinese.  Both  boys  and  girls 
have  long  trousers.  The  girls  have  a  band  of  embroidery  or  plain  material  around 
the  bottom  of  theirs. 

The  boys  have  rather  long  coats,  extending  half  way  between  the  knee  and  the 
ankle.  They  are  fastened  together  by  loops  made  of  tape,  with  knotted  tape  buttons 

28 


CHINA 


29 


on  the  right  side,  closing  up  to  the  throat.  Over  the  coat  the  boys  may  wear  a 
sleeveless  vest,  buttoning  also  on  the  side.     Often  the  vest  is  made  of  black  cloth. 

The  girls  have  somewhat  shorter  coats,  coming  just  above  the  knee.  They  fasten 
like  those  for  boys.  The  sleeves  are  straight  and  do  not  come  into  a  tight  cuff  at 
the  wrist.  Often  the  girls'  coats  are  edged  with  embroidery  or  plain  material.  Black 
is  very  effective. 

Typical  China  costumes  for  men,  women,  and  children  may  be  rented  from  the 
Missionary  Education  Movement,  156  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York  City.  These  costumes 
are  valuable  for  pageants,  missionary  plays,  dialogs,  individual  speakers,  and  mis- 
sionary meetings  and  services  of  every  kind.     Catalog  sent  on  request. 


STORY    ABOUT    CHINA    FOR    PRI- 
MARY   CHILDREN 

BY  A.   B.  FERRIS 

Far  away  over  the  sea,  there  are  some 
little  children  who  have  bright  Httle 
round  faces,  black  eyes,  and  straight  black 
hair.  They  are  our  little  Chinese  brothers 
and  sisters.  They  do  not  dress  quite  as 
we  do,  but  look  like  this  doll,  which 
little  Chinese  girls  play  with.  (Shows 
Chinese  doll.)  They  play  all  sorts  of 
games  and  know  many  Chinese  Mother 
Goose  rhymes. 

We  say  "This  little  pig  goes  to  mar- 
ket" (perhaps  a  child  may  finish  the 
rhyme),  while  they  say  (taking  hold  of 
the  fingers  of  the  nearest  child)  : 

This  one's  old. 

This  one's  young, 

This  one  has  no  meat; 

This  one's  gone 

To  buy  some  hay. 

And  this  one's  on  the  street. 

Instead  of  "Jack  and  Jill"— can  some 
one  say  "Jack  and  Jill"  for  us? — the  Chi- 
nese children  tell  a  story  about  a  little 
mouse: 

He  climbed  up  the  candlestick, 

The  little  mousy  brown. 
To  steal  and  eat  tallow, 

And  he  couldn't  get  down. 
He  called  for  his  grandma. 

But  his  grandma  was  in  town. 
So  he  doubled  up  into  a  wheel, 

And  rolled  himself  down. 


And  when  the  wind  blows  at  night,  chey 
sing  a  little  song  about  "Old  Grandmother 

Wind" : 

Old  Grandmother  Wind  has  come  from 

the  east; 
She's  ridden  a  donkey — a  dear  little  beast. 
Old  mother-in-law   Rain  has   come  back 

again. 
She's  come  from  the  north  on  a  horse, 

it  is  plain. 

Old   grandmother    Snow    is   coming   you 

know, 
From  the  west  on  a  crane — just  see  how 

they  go ! 
And  old  aunty  Lightning  has  come  from 

the   south. 
On  a  big  yellow  dog  with  a  bit  in  his 

mouth. 

But  one  unhappy  thing  about  these -Chi- 
nese little  people  is  that  they  and  their 
mothers  and  fathers  do  not  know  that 
they  have  a  Heavenly  Father  who  loves 
them.  They  never  say  "Now  I  lay  me 
down  to  sleep."  They  don't  know  that 
our  Heavenly  Father  takes  care  of  them 
during  the  night,  nor  that  he  gives  them 
food  and  flowers  and  all  the  beautiful 
things  out  of  doors,  so  they  can't  say 
"thank  you"  to  him.  The  only  way  they 
can  know  about  our  Heavenly  Father  and 
Jesus  and  Christmas  and  Sunday  is  for 
us  to  tell  them.  And  don't  you  think  our 
Heavenly  Father  would  like  to  have  us 
tell  them  about  him  and  his  love? 

They  haven't  any  kindergartens  nor 
Sunday-schools  to  go  to,  and  they  don't 
even  know  when  Sunday  comes.    It's  just 


30 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


like  any  other  day,  and  those  who  are  old 
enough  have  to  go  to  school  on  that  day 
just  as  our  brothers  and  sisters  go  to 
school  on  Monday. 

We  can  all  help  by  bringing  our  offer- 
ings to  Sunday-school  every  single  Sun- 
day and  never  forgetting,  for  part  of  it 
will  help  send  some  teachers  to  our  little 
Chinese  brothers  and  sisters.  The  teach- 
ers have  to  travel  such  a  distance  to 
China  on  the  train  and  on  the  big  boats, 
that  the  money  we  give  will  be  needed  to 
help  buy  their  tickets,  and  more  of  it  to 
help  build  Sunday-schools  after  they  get 
there.  Think  how  happy  our  Father  in 
Heaven  will  be  when  all  the  little  Chi- 
nese boys  and  girls  krujw  and  love  him. 


NOTE.— The  children  might  be  invited  to 
bring  picture-cards  to  send  to  a  mission  school. 
This  would  be  a  very  simple  mode  of  "help- 
ing"   that    little   children    can    understand. 

Hymns  appropriate  to  use  in  connection  with 
this  story  are  "Jesus  loves  me,"  "All  things 
bright  and  beautiful,"  or  "He  prayeth  best  who 
loveth  best,"  as  these  help  to  bring  out  the 
idea  of  God's  universal  love,  and  the  last  teaches 
that  we  must  love  all,  too,  if  we  would  serve 
acceptably. 


STORIES  TO  TELL 

My  Experiences  in  America. Lew  Han  Lin 

The  Completion  of  the  Moon Pan  Tsu 

Greater  than  the  Conqueror, 

Anita    B.    Ferris 

The  Colored  Glasses Sui  Sin  Far 

A  Chinese  Waif  in  War-time, 

Ralph   D.   Paine 
Stories  I  Learned  at   School, 

Shih  Chao  Hsu 
These  stories,  and  much  other  valuable 
material  for  boys  and  girls  appear  in  the 
Chinese  number  of  Evcrvland,  March, 
1914. 
Ought-to-Iiave-Been-a-Boy, 

Fanny  L.  Kollock 

Chinese  Fairy  Stories Pitman 

Making  the  First  Chinese  Bible.  .Interna- 
tional Graded  Sunday  School  Lessons 


THE  BOY  WHO  WAS  NOT  AFRAID.* 

Seng  had  attended  the  mission  school 
from  the  time  he  was  the  tiniest  boy  in 
the  kindergarten  until  the  time  of  the 
Boxer  war  when  he  was  ten  years  old. 
His  father  was  a  Christian,  so  was  his 
mother,  and  Seng  had  no  thought  of  be- 
ing anything  else  himself. 

The  first  that  he  heard  of  the  war  was 
when  his  father  said  one  day,  "The  Box- 
ers are  fighting  the  Christians  wherever 
they  find  them." 

"And  who  are  the  Boxers?"  asked 
Seng. 

"They  are  some  of  our  own  people  who 
are  making  war  against  the  foreigners 
and  the  Christians,''  replied  his  father. 
'"They  think  the  foreigners  come  here  to 
do  us  harm  instead  of  good,  and  they  are 
determined  that  not  one  of  them  shall  re- 
main in  China." 

"But  where  will  the  missionaries  go? 
Will  they  return  to  their  own  country?" 

"They  will  not  have  that  chance,  son," 
said  Seng's  father  sadly.  "The  Boxers 
are  cruel,  they  offer  only  one  chance  of 
escape,  and  that  is  upon  the  promise  that 
they  will  worship  the  gods.  Without  that 
promise  the  Christians  are  killed." 

"Ourselves?"  gasped  Seng. 

"It  may  be,"  replied  the  father. 

"But  if  one  should  just  pretend  to  wor- 
ship the  idols,  would  they  let  him  go,  even 
if  he  really  was  a  Christian  ?"  Seng  asked 
again. 

"Son,"  said  his  father  quietly,  "Chris- 
tians do  not  lie.  They  do  not  need  to  be 
afraid  of  anything  that  men  can  do  to 
them,  because  it  is  better  to  be  right  than 
to  be  safe."  His  father  was  so  serious 
that  Seng  said  no  more  about  it,  but  he 
thought  of  it  many  times  in  the  next  few 
days.  However,  nothing  was  heard  of 
any  trouble  in  their  village,  and  Seng 
thought  that  they  were  to  escape. 

Then  one  day  without  any  warning  the 


'Kollock,  "China  Picture  Stories,"  Missionary  Education   Movement. 


CHINA 


31 


Boxers  came  !  From  house  to  house  they 
ran.  With  wild,  angry  yells  they  seized 
upon  every  Christian,  killing  some  out- 
right and  taking  others  prisoners.  Seng 
heard  the  noise  and  knew  without  being 
told  what  it  meant. 

"Will  they  take  us,  father?"  he  asked. 

"Probably  they  will,  son,  but  a  Chris- 
tian does  not  need  to  be  afraid."  He 
had  hardly  finished  speaking,  when  the 
door  burst  open,  and  the  Boxers  came  in. 
They  asked  Seng's  father  and  mother, 
''Are  you   Christians?" 

"Yes,  we  are,"  said  the  father. 

"Well,  we  will  let  you  go  if  you  will 
say  that  you  are  not,"  said  the  leader. 

''But  it  would  not  be  true — v/e  are 
Christians  !"  was  the  quiet  answer. 

"Now  don't  be  foolish !"  said  the  lead- 
er, for  he  knew  Seng's  father.  "We  can't 
leave  any  Christians  here.  Here  is  one 
of  our  own  idols, — just  bow  down  to  it 
once,  and  we  will  let  you  go."  This  time 
it  was  the  older  sister  who  replied 
bravely. 

"Worship  that  piece  of  wood?  We 
worship  the  real  God,  not  idols !"  The 
Boxers  were  out  of  patience  now.  They 
did  not  often  give  as  many  chances  as 
they  had  given  here,  and  seizing  Seng's 
father  and  mother  and  sister,  they  said : 

"Then  you  come  with  us,"  and  Seng 
saw  his  family  taken  away.  He  knew  he 
would  not  see  them  again.  The  Boxers 
did  not  take  Seng  at  first.  They  thought 
he  was  a  bright-looking  boy  and  might 
make  a  good  soldier  after  a  while.  But 
as  the  party  moved  on,  one  of  the  men 
looked  straight  at  him. 

"You  will  have  to  come  too,  unless  you 
worship  the  idols  in  the  temple,"  he  said. 

"Indeed  I  do  not,  I  am  a  Christian!" 
declared  Seng. 

"Oh,  you  are  too  small  to  be  a  Chris- 
tian. Here,"  as  he  spread  on  the  floor  a 
banner  on  which  v.-as  a  cross,  "just  tram- 


ple on  that,  and  I  will  know  that  you  are 
not  bad  like  your  father." 

''You  took  that  from  our  school,  and 
I'll  not  step  on  it.  I  am  a  Christian!" 
shouted  Seng  bravely. 

"Then  you  will  be  punished  as  they 
are.  Come  along!" 

Just  then  a  tall,  important-looking  man 
came  along.     "What  is  this?"  he  asked. 

"Only  a  stubborn  lad  who  insists  that 
he  is  a  Christian,"  he  was  told. 
The  officer  turned  to  Seng. 
"Don't    you    know     that    you    will    be 
beaten  if  you  say  that?" 

"But  it  is  the  truth !"  said  Seng. 
"You  may  be  killed  for  saying  it,"  re- 
plied the  man. 

"But  it  is  the  truth  anyway,"  was  the 
answer. 

"And  if  I  should  order  you  to  be  killed 
right  away?" 

"My  father  said  that  Christians  don't 
need  to  be  afraid,"  said  the  boy.  Then 
the  officer  said  to  the  Boxer,  "Leave  him 
to  me,"  and  taking  Seng  by  the  arm  he 
walked  away  with  him.  Seng  was  so 
frightened  that  he  expected  something 
dreadful  to  happen  every  minute.  At  last 
they  entered  a  great  house,  where  every- 
thing was  much  finer  thany  anything  Seng 
had  ever  seen. 

"Where  is  your  family?"  asked  the 
man  sternly. 

"The  Boxers  took  them  away,  and  I 
guess  they  will  kill  them,"  Seng  answered. 
"Well,  but  why  didn't  they  say  they 
were  not  Christians,  and  why  didn't  you 
say  you  were  not?  Don't  you  know  you 
would  all  have  escaped  if  you  had  said 
that?" 

"Yes."  said  Seng  firmly,  '"we  did  know 
it,  but   Christians  do  not  lie." 

The  man  looked  straight  at  him.  "I 
shall  come  back  soon  for  you.  Will  you 
stay  hereJ^"  Seng  was  more  frightened 
than  he  had  ever  been  in  all  his  life,  but 
he   said,    "Yes.    I'll   stay."      Probably  the 


32 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


man  had  gone  to  bring  soldiers  to  kill 
him  right  there;  or  perhaps  they  would 
beat  him  as  he  had  heard  of  people  being 
beaten  by  the  Boxers;  perhaps  something 
more  dreadful  than  he  had  ever  heard  of 
was  to  happen.  The  door  was  not  fast- 
ened and  he  thought  of  trying  to  run 
away,  but  he  remembered  his  father  say- 
ing, "Christians  do  not  need  to  be  afraid," 
and  he  knew  that  it  would  not  be  honest 
to  run  away.  It  seemed  a  very  long  time 
before  the  officer  returned,  and  he  was 
still  alone. 

"Why  didn't  you  try  to  get  away?"  he 
asked. 

"But  I  said  I  would  stay,"  was  the  an- 
swer from  Seng,  and  the  man  looked  at 
him  curiously.  He  had  left  the  door  un- 
fastened on  purpose  to  see  if  Seng  would 
not  try  to  escape. 

"Well,  I  have  decided  that  if  you  will 
worship  the  idols  as  I  do,  I  will  let  you 
stay  here  in  my  house,  where  you  will 
be  taken  care  of  as  if  you  were  my  boy. 
Otherwise — well,  you  know  what  happens 
to  Christians." 

"Yes,  I  know,  but  I  am  a  Christian  and 
I  always  will  be !"  Seng  declared,  though 
he  shook  with  fear,  not  knowing  what 
would  happen  the  next  minute.  The  man 
was  angry.  This  was  an  unusual  sort  of 
boy;  never  had  he  seen  another  like  him. 
He  should  have  one  more  chance.  At  last 
he  said : 

"Yes,  you  are  now,  I  know,  but  per- 
haps after  a  while  you  will  see  how  fool- 
ish it  is,  and  do  as  I  want  you  to." 

Seng  thought  hard  for  a  minute.  All 
he  had  to  do  was  to  say,  "Perhaps,"  and 
he  would  have  this  fine  big  house  to  live 
in,  and  the  man  looked  as  if  he  might  be 
very  kind — if  he  wanted  to  be.  Seng 
thought  of  his  father,  and  he  did  not  even 
feel  afraid  as  he  replied  firmly. 

"No?  Christians  never  change.  I 
couldn't!" 


It  seemed  hours  before  the  man  spoke 
at  last. 

"Seng,  you  are  a  strange  boy,  a  brave 
boy.  You  are  to  stay  with  me  here,  even 
if  you  are  a  Christian,  now — and  always." 

YOW-TO'S  FIRST  LESSON* 

Long,  long  ago,  not  far  from  the  Yellow 
River,  lived  a  little  boy  whose  name  was 
Yow-to.  .  .  .  One  day  when  Yow-to 
was  feeling  very  old  and  wise,  he  said  to 
his  father:  "How  can  you  expect  me  to 
make  any  money,  if  you  keep  me  housed 
up  forever  here  at  home?  Just  give  me  a 
chance,  and  I'll  show  you  what  a  fellow 
of  my  ability  can  do." 

His  father  was  somewhat  amused,  but 
felt  pleased  to  hear  that  he  was  willing 
to  do  something  toward  his  own  support. 

"All  right,  my  boy,"  said  he,  "I'll  give 
you  a  start.  I'm  not  sure  you  are  old 
enough  to  go  to  work  for  yourself,  but  I 
can  soon  find  out.  To-morrow  you  may 
take  a  wheelbarrow,  fill  it  with  the  choic- 
est pears  you  can  find  in  the  orchard,  and 
sell  them  along  the  river  road.  Then  we 
shall  see." 

Yow-to  was  delighted  with  his  father's 
plan.  Early  the  next  morning  he  hurried 
into  the  orchard  to  make  first  choice  of 
the  fruit,  and  by  breakfast  time  his  bar- 
row was  laden  with  the  largest  and  mel- 
lowest of  Chinese  pears. 

It  was  the  middle  of  August,  and  a 
sweltering  day.  The  whole  world  seemed 
thirsting  for  the  rain  that  would  not  fall. 
As  far  as  the  eye  could  see,  the  great 
highway  was  dotted  with  blue-clad  labor- 
ers going  to  their  work,  while  early-rising 
hucksters  laden  with  their  wares  were 
pushing  forward  toward  the  village  mar- 
kets. Other  men  were  walking  beside 
their  donkeys  in  the  dusty  road,  urging 
on  the  patient  little  beasts  that  stumbled 
along  beneath  their  loads. 

As  Yow-to  journeyed  on,  pushing  his 


*By  permission,  T.  Y.  Crowell  &  Co. 


CHINA 


33 


tempting  wares  before  the  eyes  of  thirsty 
travelers,  he  knew  well  that  it  would  be 
a  good  day  for  selling,  and  he  resolved 
to  charge  a  higher  price  for  pears  than 
his  father  had  suggested. 

Many  a  hard  bargain  did  he  drive,  and 
many  a  copper  cash  jingled  merrily  in 
his  money-bag.  Yet,  so  large  was  his 
one-wheeled  cart  that,  when  he  sat  down 
at  noon  by  the  roadside  to  rest  beneath 
a  shade  tree,  some  pears  still  remained  for 
the  afternoon.  Near  by  were  other  toil- 
ers also  resting,  who  became  his  cus- 
tomers and  then  lolled  back  in  the  shade 
eating  contentedly  the  liquid  fruit.  A 
few  who  had  no  money  eyed  the  big  pears 
wistfully. 

As  Yow-to  sat  munching  his  wheaten 
cake  he  heard  some  one  suddenly  ap- 
proach just  behind  him,  and  turning  he 
beheld  a  bent  old  man  looking  longingly 
in  his  direction.  The  stranger's  scant 
beard  was  white  as  snow,  and  his  cue  had 
scarcely  hair  enough  to  braid. 

"What  is  it,  old  teacher?"  said  Yow-to 
respectfully  as  the  old  man  came  nearer. 
"Would  you  like  to  buy  a  pear?  They 
are  the  best  on  the  market." 

"Alas,  yes,  young  man,"  said  the  sage, 
"but  I  have  no  money." 

"Oh,"  said  Yow-to,  a  chill  coming  all 
at  once  into  his  voice,  "I   see." 

"But,  my  friend,  I  feel  sure  you  can 
well  afford  to  give  an  old  man  one  of 
your  pears.  You  have  so  many,  and  I 
crave  but  one." 

Yow-to  made  no  answer,  but,  leaning 
over,  picked  out  one  of  the  fattest  pears. 
The  stranger's  face  lighted  up  as  he  saw 
it,  but  Yow-to,  instead  of  offering  the 
fruit  to  him,  began  to  set  his  own  teeth 
in  it. 

"Then  you  refuse  to  give  me  one,  you 
who  have  so  many?"  said  the  old  man 
sadly.  "I  have  traveled  many  weary  miles 
since  daylight,     I   am   past  seventy,  and 


have  not  had  this  day  a  morsel  of  bread 
or  a  sip  of  tea." 

"I  did  not  come  this  far  in  the  broiling 
sun  to  give  out  alms,"  replied  Yow-to 
shortly.  "There  are  beggars  enough 
passing  my  father's  gate  each  day  to  eat 
up  everything  that  grows  inside  his  or- 
chard. If  you  have  money,  I  am  ready 
for  business ;  if  not,  why  bother  me  any 
longer?" 

Several  of  the  stragglers  under  the 
trees  now  came  up,  ready  to  have  a  part 
in  what  was  going  on;  but  they  did  not 
takes  sides  with  the  young  merchant. 

"But  I  am  dying  of  thirst  and  you  can 
save  me,"  pleaded  the  man.  "Would  you 
see  me  perish?" 

"Give  the  old  fellow  a  pear,  boy,  and  be 
done  with  it,"  said  a  bystander.  "Judging 
by  the  price  you  charge,  you  can  afford 
to  do  a  little  for  charity.  If  you  don't 
want  to  give  him  your  largest,  pick  the 
smallest  in  the  pile,  but,  for  the  sake  of 
pity,  don't  let  the  old  uncle  drop  by  the 
roadside." 

But  Yow-to  would  not  be  coaxed  into 
parting  with  a  penny  of  what  might  be 
taken  to  his  father.  The  pears  were  his, 
he  told  them,  and  not  to  be  thrown  away, 
not  even  the  smallest,  but  sold  for  good 
copper  cash. 

"Think  how  much  merit  you  can  win 
by  doing  this  good  deed,"  suggested  one. 

"If  you  wish  somebody  to  win  merit," 
said  Yow-to,  "buy  the  pear  with  your 
own  coin,  and  give  it  to  the  beggar  your- 
self." 

At  the  word  "beggar,"  the  aged  man's 
face  flushed  to  a  deep  red,  and  he  seemed 
to  remain  silent  only  by  great  effort.  The 
stranger  whom  Yow-to  had  challenged, 
unwilling  to  lose  credit  in  the  eyes  of 
those  around  him,  and  at  the  same  time 
really  feeling  sorry  for  the  man,  quietly 
counted  out  the  price  of  a  pear. 

The  graybeard  took  the  gift  with  a  sigh 
of  gratitude,   and   was   soon  enjoying   it 


34 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


to  the  full.  Each  mouthful  apparently 
gave  him  as  much  pleasure  as  the  water 
of  life,  and  not  until  the  last  morsel  had 
disappeared  did  he  turn  to  the  group 
around  liim.  Beckoning  them  closer,  he 
bade  them  watch  carefully. 

"Look,"  he  said,  taking  a  seed  which 
he  had  saved  from  the  pear;  "behold  in 
this  tiny  seed  a  power  which  will  teach 
each  of  us  a  lesson." 

Curious  to  see  what  he  would  do  next, 
the  group  who  had  by  this  time  gathered 
about  the  speaker  fixed  their  eyes  sharp- 
ly on  him.  Stepping  from  under  the  shade 
tree,  he  hollowed  out  a  place  in  the  soil 
and  planted  the  seed.  After  covering  it 
gently  with  the  soft  earth  which,  strange 
to  say,  seemed  to  grow  darker  and  richer 
at  his  toucli,  he  asked  if  one  of  the  crowd 
would  kindly  fetch  a  pot  of  water.  Ready 
to  help  along  in  the  strange  thing  which 
seemed  about  to  take  place,  a  little  boy 
ran  to  do  the  wizard's  bidding. 

The  water  was  brought  and  poured 
upon  the  spot  where  he  had  buried  the 
seed. 

Five  minutes  passed  by — then,  "Look, 
look !"  cried  the  astonished  crowd.  "Won- 
der of  wonders!  a  tree  is  springing  up!" 

Sure  enough,  as  Yow-to  and  the  others 
looked,  they  saw  slender  shoots  growing 
up  before  their  very  gaze.  As  the  planter 
continued  to  water  his  miniature  tree,  so 
intense  was  the  excitement  round  about 
him,  that  one  and  all  forgot  the  burning 
heat  of  the  August  sun.  Higher  and 
higher  grew  the  pear  tree.  Branches 
sprang  from  the  parent  trunk,  leaves  be- 
gan to  form  upon  the  graceful  twigs,  un- 
til at  last  a  beautiful  full-grown  tree  stood 
where  before  the  soil  had  been  desolate 
and  barren. 

"He  is  a  fairy !"  shouted  one  man. 

"A  tree  god  more  likely,"  said  an- 
other. 

"The  holy  one,"  cried  a  third. 


But  the  old  man  paid  no  attention  to 
these  comments. 

"Hark  ye,"  said  he,  "my  labor  is  not 
ended." 

They  cranked  their  necks  again,  and 
saw  a  thousand  tiny  buds  appearing, 
which  swelled  in  turn  and  blossomed 
until  the  tree  was  one  mass  of  fragrant 
flowers.  The  petals  faded,  leaving  in 
their  stead  a  crop  of  infant  pears  upon 
the  magic  tree.  Larger  and  larger  grew 
the  fruit,  until  at  last  the  strong  limbs 
bowed  low  beneath  the  burden. 

All  those  present  stood  as  in  a  dream, 
believing  that  they  had  been  taken  sud- 
denly into  the  heart  of  fairy-land.  Then 
they  heard  the  old  man  say:  "Pick,  eat, 
and  be  filled.  As  you  have  been  merciful 
unto  me,  so  shall  your  mercies  be  returned 
to  you." 

Plucking  the  largest  pear  within  his 
reach,  he  handed  it  to  the  man  who  had 
befriended  him.  This  was  the  signal  for 
a  general  stampede,  for  each  one  present 
was  wildly  anxious  to  taste  of  what  had 
been  so  marvelously  produced  before  his 
very  eyes.  So  great  had  the  crowd  be- 
come by  this  time,  that  when  the  last  man 
had  taken  his  share  not  one  pear  re- 
mained upon  the  tree. 

Then  the  wizard  stepped  up  to  the  tree, 
and  rapping  upon  the  bark  with  his  fin- 
gers, paused  as  if  awaiting  another  mar- 
vel. At  once  the  tree  began  to  shrivel ;  the 
leaves  turned  brown  and  withered.  Where 
but  an  instant  before  the  grateful  shade 
had  cooled  the  passers-by,  once  more  the 
sun  beat  down  upon  their  heads. 

When  there  was  nothing  left  but  a 
gnarled  piece  of  wood  no  larger  than  a 
cane,  the  fairy  laid  hold  of  this  as  one 
would  seize  a  walking  stick,  and,  saying 
nothing  to  the  gaping  crowd,  strode  forth 
along  the  dusty  highway. 

The  people  looked  after  him  until  he 
had  disappeared  from  sight,  too  amazed 
to  speak. 


CHINA 


35 


Yo\v-to,  awaking  with  a  start  from  his 
dream  of  wonder,  turned  toward  his 
wheelbarrow,  thinking  it  high  time  to 
start  about  his  own  business.  As  he 
looked,  another  wonder  met  his  gaze — 
the  little  cart  was  entirely  empty.  A  cry 
of  surprise  escaped  his  lips,  and  in  an 
instant  the  meaning  of  the  wliole  thin;4 
flashed  before  him.  He  had  been  given, 
by  a  miracle,  the  true  reward  of  the  selfish. 

Yow-to  had  learned  his  first  lesson. 
— Abridged  front  "Chinese  Fairy  Stories." 
by  permission  Thos.  Y.  Crowell  Company. 

CHINESE   MOTHER  GOOSE 
RHYMES* 

Arranged  for  three  piimary  girls  with  dolls. 
If  possible  the  dolls  should  be  Chinese,  or 
American  dolls  dressed  in  Chinese  clothes,  their 
hair  arranged  in  Chinese  fashion  or  covered  with 
caps.  It  might  also  be  effective  to  have  the 
little   girls  dressed   in  Chinese  costume. 

First  Girl:  (Taking  the  doll's  foot  and 
pretending  to  pull  each  little  toe  in  turn 
as  an  American  mother  does  with  her 
baby  when  she  recites  "This  little  pig.") 

This  little  cow  eats  grass, 
This  little  cow  eats  hay. 
This  little  cow  drinks  water, 
This  little  cow  runs  away. 
This  little  cow  does  nothing, 
Except  lie  down  all  day. 
We'll  whip  her. 
(With  the  last  line  she  playfully  pats 
the  foot  of  the  doll.) 

Second  Girl:  (Pretending  in  the  last 
part  of  the  stanza  to  teach  her  doll  to 
walk.) 

You  dear  little  baby, 

Don't  you  cry ; 
Your  father's  drawing  water, 

In  the  South,  near  by. 
A  red-tasseled  hat 

He  wears  on  his  head. 
Your  mother's  in  the  kitchen, 

Making  up  bread. 
Walk  a  step,  walk  a  step. 

Off  he  goes; 
See,  from  his  shoe-tips 
Peep  three  toes. 


Third  Girl: 
arms.) 


(Rocking  her  doll  in  her 


My  baby  is  sleeping; 

My  baby's  asleep; 
My  flower  is  resting; 

I'll  give  you  a  peep : 
How  cunning  he  looks 

As  he  rests  on  my  arm  ! 
My  flower's  most  charming 

Of  all  tliem  that  cliarm. 

To  be  used  as  a  recitation : 

There  was  a  little  girl 

Who  would  run  upon  the  street. 
She  took  rice  and  changed  it 

For  good  things  to  eat. 

Her  mother  lost  control  of  her 
Until  she  bound  her  feet ; 

But  now  she's  just  as  good  a  girl 
As  vou  will  ever  meet. 

(Tlie  little  girl  who  recites  the  follow- 
ing rhyme  should  tvalk  up  and  down  pre- 
tending to   water  flowers  from  a  basin.) 

I  water  the  flowers;  I  water  the  flowers; 

I  water  them  morning  and  evening  hours : 

I  never  wait  till  the  flowers  are  dry; 

I  water  them  ere  the  sun  is  high. 

A  basin  of  water,  a  basin  of  tea ; 

I  water  the  flowers ;  they're  op'ning,  you 

see; 
A  basin  of  water,  another  beside, 
I  water  the  flowers;  they're  op'ning  wide. 

CHINESE  GAMESt 
C.^ll  the  Chickens  Home 

favorite    game     for    little 


NOTE.— This 
children. 


One  player  is  blindfolded,  the  remain- 
ing players  are  the  chickens.  The  blind- 
man  says,  "Tsoo,  tsoo" — "come  and  seek 
your  mother."  Then  the  chickens  run  up 
and  try  to  touch  the  one  who  is  blind- 
folded without  being  caught.  The  one 
caught  becomes  the  blindman. 


*Isaac  T.  Headland,  Chinese  Mother  Goose  Rhymes. 

tGames    with    titles    unmarked    are    from    Hall,    Children    at    Play    in    Many    Lands.     Missionary 


Education  Movement;  those  with  titles  marked  with  J  are  from  Headland 
Fleming  H.  Revell  Co. 


Copyright.^FIeming  H.  Revell  Co. 
Many  Lauds, 
The  Chinese  Boy  and  Girl, 


36 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


Skin  the  Snake^: 

The  boys  all  stand  in  line  one  behind 
the  other.  They  bend  forward,  and  each 
puts  one  hand  between  his  own  legs  and 
thus  grasps  the  disengaged  hand  of  the 
boy  behind  him.  Of  course  the  front  boy 
and  the  last  boy  each  have  one  free  hand. 
They  begin  backing.  The  one  in  the  rear 
lies  down  and  they  back  over  astride  of 
him,  each  lying  down  as  he  backs  over 
the  one  next  behind  him  with  the  other's 
head  between  his  legs  and  his  head  be- 
tween the  legs  of  his  neighbor,  keeping 
fast  hold  of  hands.  They  are  thus  lying 
in  a  straight  line.  The  last  one  that  lies 
down  then  gets  up,  and  as  he  walks 
astride  the  line  raises  each  one  after  him 
until  all  are  up,  when  they  let  go  hands 
and  the  game  is  finished. 

Eating  Fish's  Tail 

A  number  of  children  take  hold  of  each 
other  one  behind  the  other,  thus  forming 
the  fish.  The  front  ones  are  the  head 
and  the  last  ones  the  tail.  The  head 
swings  around  and  tries  to  catch  and 
"eat"  the  tail.  The  tail  seeks  to  escape. 
When  the  fish  is  long,  it  is  most  ex- 
citing. 

Cat  Catching  Mice 

One  is  chosen  to  be  the  cat  and  another 
the  mouse.  The  other  players  form  a 
ring,  the  mouse  being  within  the  ring 
and  the  cat  outside.  The  circle  revolves, 
and  the  mouse  tries  to  keep  as  far  as 
possible  from  the  cat.  While  the  circle 
is  moving  the  boys  may  recite  if  they 
wish  the  Chinese  rhyme : 

"What  o'clock  is  it? 

Just  struck  nine. 
Is  the  mouse  at  home? 

He's  about  to  dine." 

Suddenly  the  ring  stops  revolving,  and 


as  the  cat  pounces  in  on  one  side  the 
mouse  runs  out  at  the  other.  The  cat 
must  follow  the  mouse  exactly  as  it  goes 
in  and  out  of  the  ring.  When  the  cat 
finally  tires  out  its  victim,  he  "eats"  the 
mouse.  Every  cat  may  "eat"  his  mouse 
as  he  likes. 

Hawk  Catching  Young  Chicks^ 

A  large  boy  should  represent  the  hen. 
Any  boy  may  represent  the  hawk.  They 
form  a  line  with  the  mother  hen  in  front, 
each  clutching  fast  hold  of  the  next  boy's 
clothing,  with  a  large  active  boy  at  the 
end  of  the  line.  The  hawk  then  comes 
to  catch  the  chicks,  but  the  mother  hen 
spreads  her  wings  and  moves  from  side 
to  side  keeping  between  the  hawk  and  the 
brood,  while  at  the  same  time  the  line 
sways  from  side  to  side  always  in  the 
opposite  direction  from  that  in  which  the 
hawk  is  going.  Every  chick  caught  by 
the  hawk  is  taken  out  of  the  line  until 
they  are  all  gone. 

Going  to  Town* 

Two  girls  stand  back  to  back,  hooking 
their  arms,  and  as  one  bends  forward, 
she  raises  the  other  from  the  ground,  and 
thus  alternating  they  sing: 

Up  you  go,  down  you  see, 
Here's  a  turnip  for  you  and  me; 
Here's  a  pitcher,  we'll  go  to  town ; 
Oh,  what  a  pity,  we've  fallen  down. 

At  which  point  they  both  sit  down  back 
to  back,  their  arms  still  locked,  and  ask 
and  answer  the  following  questions : 

What  do  you  see  in  the  heavens  bright? 

I  see  the  moon  and  the  stars  at  night. 
What  do  you  see  in  the  earth,  pray  tell? 

I  see  in  the  earth  a  deep,  deep  well. 
What  do  you  see  in  the  well,  my  dear? 

I  see  a  frog  and  his  voice  I  hear. 
What  is  he  saying  there  on  the  rock? 

"Get  up,  get  up,  ke'rh  kua,  ke'rh  kua." 


*The   girls   chosen   to   play   this  game  first   for  the  others,   could   quickly   memorize   the   rhymes 
beforehand,  since   they   are   so  very   simple. 


CHINA 


37 


Then  they  try  to  get  up,  but  with  their 
arms  locked  they  find  it  impossible  to  do 
so.  which  causes  much  merriment. 

Let  Out  the  DovesJ 

One  of  the  larger  girls  takes  hold  of 
the  hands  of  two  of  the  smaller,  one  of 
whom  represents  a  dove  and  the  other  a 
hawk.  The  hawk  stands  behind  her  and 
the  dove  in  front.  She  throws  the  dove 
away  as  she  might  pitch  a  bird  into  the 
air,  and  as  the  child  runs  it  waves  its  arms 
as  though  they  were  wings.  She  throws 
the  hawk  in  the  same  way,  and  it  follows 
the  dove.  The  owner  of  the  dove  then 
claps  her  hands  as  the  Chinese  do  to 
bring  their  pet  birds  to  them,  and  the 
dove,  if  not  caught,  returns  to  the  cage. 


CHINESE  RIDDLES 

In  the  front  are  five  openings;  on  the 
sides  are  two  windows,  behind  hangs  an 
onion  stalk.  What  is  it?  (A  Chinaman's 
head.) 

It  takes  away  the  courage  of  a  demon. 
Its  sound  is  like  that  of  thunder.  It 
frightens  men  so  that  they  drop  their 
chop-sticks.  When  one  turns  one's  head 
around  to  look  at  it,  it  is  turned  to  smoke. 
What  is  it?     (A  firecracker.) 

It  was  born  in  a  mountain  forest.  It 
died  in  an  earthen  chamber.  Its  soul  dis- 
persed to  the  four  winds.  And  its  bones 
are  laid  out  for  sale.  What  is  it?  (Char- 
coal.) 

What  is  the  fire  that  has  no  smoke,  and 
the  water  that  has  no  fish?  (Lightning, 
rain.) 

What  are  the  eyes  of  heaven,  the  bones 
of  water,  and  the  looking-glass  of  the 
sky?     (Stars,  ice,  a  lake.) 

What  is  it  that  has  a  gaping  mouth  and 
marches  on  like  an  invading  army,  de- 
vouring at  every  step?     (Scissors.) 


A  little  house  all  fallen  in,  yet  it  holds 
five  guests.    What  is  it?     (A  shoe.) 
On  the  top  of  a  mountain  a  tuft  of  reeds ; 
Below  the  mountain  two  bright  lamps; 
Below  the  lamps  a  grave-mound; 
Below  the  mound  a  little  ditch; 
Within  the  ditch  a  great  big  fish ; 
Below  the  ditch  a  drum; 
Below  the  drum  two  roads  branch. 

What  is  it?     (A  man's  body.) 

Mrs.  Bryson  tells  us,  in  her  Home  Life 
in  China,  that  the  amusement  of  solving 
riddles  is  so  popular  in  China  among  all 
classes  that  at  the  time  of  the  "Feast  of 
the  Lanterns"  you  may  often  see  a  group 
of  literary  men,  as  well  as  the  common 
people,  gathered  around  a  doorway  over 
which  hangs  a  lantern  upon  which  several 
enigmas  are  written. 

Prizes  varying  from  several  hundreds 
of  cash  to  some  trifling  gift  of  nuts, 
sweetmeats,  etc.,  are  offered  for  the  cor- 
rect solution  of  these  riddles,  and  crowds 
of  people  collect  and  engage  in  eager 
competition,  rather  on  account  of  the 
sport  afiforded  than  for  the  value  of  the 
prize  offered. 

FACTS  ABOUT  CHINA  FOR 
JUNIORS 

NOTE. — These  brief  topics  are  intended  only 
as  a  suggestion  and  outline  for  Junior  Superin- 
tendents. Every  Superintendent  will  enjoy  ar- 
ranging her  own  talks  according  to  the  time  at 
her  disposal. 

A  map  is  essential  in  this  talk.  The  older 
Juniors  will  have  had  sufficient  geography  to 
answer  correctly  a  few  simple  questions. 

I.  Facts  About  China 

Where  is  China  located?  Show  on  the 
map  how  you  would  go  from  your  home 
to  China.  Does  any  one  know  how  far 
China  is  from  your  home?  (From  New 
York  about  11,000  miles.) 

Who  can  name  its  two  largest  rivers? 
(Hwang  Ho  and  Yangtze.)  All  of  China 
proper,  together  with  her  outlying  ter- 
ritory, makes  a  very  large  country,  larger 


38 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


than  the  United  States  with  all  her  island 
possessions  and  Alaska,  and  she  has  more 
than  three  times  as  many  people  as  we. 
If  all  the  people  of  China  took  hold  of 
hands,  allowing  four  feet  for  each  person, 
they  would  measure  ten  times  around 
the  earth  at  the  equator. 

The  Chinese  nation  is  very  old,  and 
hundreds  of  years  before  Christ  was  born 
they  built  a  big  wall  to  keep  back  the 
wild,  savage  tribes  from  entering  the 
northern  part  of  their  country.  This  wall 
is  still  standing,  and  contains  so  much 
material  that  a  wall  five  or  six  feet  high 
could  be  made  out  of  it  which  would 
reach  around  the  world.  Think  how 
patient  and  persistent  the  Chinese  must 
have  been  to  build  such  a  wall  for  a  dis- 
tance of  1,500  miles  across  the  northern 
part  of  their  country.  (Show  a  picture 
of  the  wall.) 

Nearly  three  hundred  years  ago,  some 
cousins  of  the  Chinese,  called  the  Man- 
chus,  were  invited  into  the  country  from 
the  North  in  order  to  settle  a  quarrel. 
They  liked  the  country  so  well  they 
stayed  and  made  themselves  the  rulers. 
The  Chinese  were  not  glad  then  to  have 
the  Manchus  stay,  for  they  did  not  enjoy 
having  outsiders   rule   over  them. 

During  the  last  fifty  years  the  Chinese 
have  come  in  contact  with  Europe  and 
America,  have  shared  our  education,  and 
have  become  very  patriotic.  They  be- 
gan to  feel  more  and  more  that  they 
wished  to  rule  themselves,  and  that  they 
wanted  their  country  to  be  great  and 
progressive  like  the  nations  of  Europe 
and  America.  So  in  1912  there  was  a 
revolution,  the  Manchus  were  removed 
from  the  throne,  and  China  for  four 
years  became  a  republic,  but  in  1915-16 
again  became  an  empire,  with  the  presi- 
dent made  emperor.  Do  you  know  his 
name?  (Show  picture  of  the  former 
president,  now  emperor.)  Here  is  a  new 
flag   of   China.      (Have  a   flag  made  by 


one  of  the  classes  in  advance  and  at  this 
time  let  them  tell  the  meaning  of  the 
colors.  The  flag  should  be  in  the  propor- 
tion of  2  to  3.  It  should  be  made  of  five 
horizontal  strips  of  equal  width  in  the  fol- 
lowing order  of  colors  from  top  to  bot- 
tom— red,  yellow,  blue,  white,  black.) 

The  Present  Flag  of  China : 

Red  for  Han,  or  pure   Chinese  people 
Yellow  for  Manchu 
Blue  for  Mongolian 
White  for  Tibetan 
Black  for  Mohammedan 

n.  Manners  and  Customs 

Most  of  the  Chinese  people  dress  as 
is  shown  in  these  pictures.  (Show  pic- 
tures.) Some  of  them,  however,  espe- 
cially in  port  cities  where  there  are  many 
foreigners,  dress  more  as  we  do.  The 
people  are  mostly  farmers.  They  are 
very  industrious  and  work  hard  from  day- 
hght  till  dark.  The  poor  people  live  al- 
most entirely  on  rice  and  tea. 

Their  homes  we  would  not  think  at 
all  comfortable.  For  the  most  part  they 
have  earthen  floors  and  a  few  paper  win- 
dows or  none  at  all,  so  they  are  dark  and 
damp.  In  winter  they  are  unheated.  If 
a  Chinese  boy  is  cold  he  simply  puts  an- 
other coat  on  top  of  the  one  he  is  wear- 
ing, and  they  will  tell  you  how  cold  it  is 
by  saying  it  is  a  three-coat  day  or  a 
four-coat  day  or  a  five-coat  day. 

The  little  children  have  many  nursery 
rhymes  and  the  boys  and  girls  have  nu- 
merous games,  some  of  which  have  been 
translated  for  us  so  that  we  can  play 
them  too.  (One  or  two  of  the  games 
might   be   described.) 

Most  Chinese  boys  and  girls  have  to  go 
to  school  on  Saturdays  and  Sundays  as 
well  as  on  other  days,  and  school  begins 
before  breakfast  at  six  o'clock  in  the 
morning ! 

The  boys  of  Junior  age  who  go  to  the 


CHINA 


39 


old-fashioned  classical  schools  have  to 
learn  all  their  lessons  by  heart,  shouting 
them  aloud  to  learn  them,  and  then  re- 
cite them  with  their  backs  to  the  teacher. 

The  missionaries,  however,  have  had 
schools  for  many  years  where  the  pupils 
study  as  they  do  in  our  country.  Now  the 
government  has  established  a  new  school 
system  much  like  our  own. 

The  greatest  moral  teacher  of  China 
lived  five  hundred  years  before  Christ 
came  to  earth,  and  his  name  was  Con- 
fucius. He  taught  the  Chinese  obedience 
to  their  parents  and  worship  of  the  spirits 
of  their  ancesters,  so  when  the  mother  or 
father  of  a  Chinese  boy  or  girl  dies,  the 
children  must  worship  the  spirit  of  their 
parent.  They  offer  incense  and  food  to 
a  little  wooden  tablet  in  which  the  spirit 
is  supposed  to  live. 

Many  Chinese  believe  also  that  there 
are  spirits  in  the  earth  and  in  the  air, 
so  they  are  afraid  to  dig  for  coal  and 
other  minerals  for  fear  of  disturbing  the 
spirits  which  they  believe  live  in  the 
earth.  They  build  their  streets  narrow 
and  crooked  to  prevent  the  evil  spirits 
from  entering  their  towns,  for  they  believe 
a  spirit  cannot  turn  a  corner. 

Every  Chinese  New  Year's  day  a  Kit- 
chen god  is  pasted  up  in  the  living-room. 
This  paper  god  is  supposed  to  see  and 
hear  all  that  goes  on  in  the  family  during 
the  year,  and  to  carry  the  report  to  the 
"Lord    of    Heaven"    at    the    end    of    the 


year  when  the  Kitchen  god  is  burned  and 
his  spirit  goes  up  to  heaven  in  smoke. 
In  order  that  he  may  tell  no  evil  tales, 
they  glue  his  lips  shut  with  some  sticky 
substance  before  they  burn  him,  while 
they  are  said  to  chant  this  rhyme : 


"Come,  god  of  the  Kitchen. 

O  grandfather  Chang ! 
Come,  here  is  your  pudding 

And  here  is  your  tang. 
Go,  flit  up  to  heaven; 

Be  gone  in  a  trice; 
Forget  all  the  bad 

And  tell  only  what's  nice." 


HI.  Missions 

The  first  Protestant  missionary  who 
went  to  China  was  Robert  Morrison,  an 
Englishman,  who  journeyed  to  Canton  by 
way  of  the  United  States,  in  1807.  (If 
your  department  is  using  the  graded 
Sunday-school  lessons,  the  pupils  who 
have  had  the  second  year  work  can  tell 
why  Morrison  had  to  come  to  the  United 
States  in  order  to  get  to  China,  and  some- 
thing of  the  great  service  which  he  rend- 
ered China.)  Since  then  Christian  mis- 
sionaries have  built  hospitals,  schools,  col- 
leges, churches,  and  started  Sunday- 
schools,  and  many  Chinese  have  become 
Christians.  (Tell  of  some  way  in  which 
your  church  is  serving  these  people  and 
how  the  Juniors  may  help.  This  you  can 
learn  from  your  denominational  mission 
board.) 


WHICH  LAND  IS  TOPSY-TURVEY?* 

EXERCISE 

Arranged  for  two  Junior  boys,  one  in  Chinese  costume.     The  hoy  representing 
America  may  read  his  part  in  the  dialog,  although  he  should  be  so  familiar  with  the 


'Aflapted   from   pamphlet   by   Women's   Board  of  Missions,  the  Metkodist  Church  of  Canada. 


40 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


statements  that  he  does  not  have  to  follow  the  paper  all  the  time.  The  boy  repre- 
senting China  can  easily  memorize  his  replies,  for  of  course  he  simply  follows  the 
statements  of  the  American  boy. 


AMERICA 

We  bake  our  bread. 

In  rowing  a  boat,  we  pull. 

We  keep  to  the  right. 

Our  pillows  are  soft. 

Our  sign  of  mourning  is  black. 

Windows  in  our  houses  are  glass. 

We  shake  hands  like  this  (Shows). 

We  eat  with  knives  and  forks. 

We  write  with  pen  or  pencil. 

We  have  an  alphabet. 

We  read  from  left  to  right  horizontally. 

We  study  in  silence. 

We  divide  the  day  into  twenty-four  hours. 

The  sun  gives  us  our  time. 

Our  children  play  marbles  and  fly  kites. 

Our  given  name  comes  first. 

Candles  are  fitted  into  candle-sticks. 

We  are  fond  of  milk  and  butter. 

Our  boys  and  men  lift  their  hats. 

The  needle  of  our  compass  points  north. 


CHINA 

We  steam  ours. 

But  we  push. 

We  turn  to  the  left. 

Ours  are  hard. 

Ours  is  white. 

Ours  are  paper. 

This  is  our  way.    (Shakes  his  own  hand). 

We  use  chop-sticks. 

We  use  a  brush. 

We  use  characters  like  this  (Holds  up  a 

paper  with  two  or  three). 
But  we  from  right  to  left  perpendicularly. 
We  shout  aloud. 
We  into  twelve. 
We  get  ours  from  the  moon. 
Our  old  men  do  those  things. 
Ours  comes  last. 

Candle-sticks  here  fit  into  candles. 
We  use  neither. 
Ours  keep  them  on. 
Ours  south. 


IN  CHINA  AND  AMERICA 
EXERCISE 

IN  CHINA.— An  American  boy  walks 
across  the  room  or  platform.  At  his 
heels  are  two  Chinese  boys  grinning  and 
calling,  "Foreign  devil!  Foreign  devil!" 
They  pass  off  the  stage. 

IN  AMERICA.— The  same  two  Chinese 
boys  walk  sedately  back  across  the  room 
or  platform  with  the  American  boy 
grinning  and  calling  after  them,  "Chink, 
Chink,  Chinaman!  Chink,  Chink,  China- 
man." 

A   CONVERSATION* 

Arranged  for  four  Junior  boys,  three 
in  Chinese  costume  and  one  in  American 


dress.  The  American  boy  is  supposed  to 
be  walking  along  a  street  in  China.  The 
three  Chinese  boys  meet  him,  gase  at 
him  curiously,  block  his  way.  The  Amer- 
ican bows,  and  the  Chinese  reply  in  native 
fashion,  by  clasping  the  hands,  moving 
them  up  and  down  and  bowing  from  the 
waist  at  the  same  time.  They  then  begin 
their  questions  with  as  much  naturalness 
as  possible.  Personal  questions  are  not 
considered  impolite  in  China. 

First  Chinese  Boy  :  (Coming  close  and 
looking  curiously  at  the  American  boy.) 
Why  do  you  foreigners  wear  such  tight 
clothes?  I  don't  see  how  you  move  in 
them! 

American  Boy:  Oh,  they  are  comfort- 


*Based  on  quotation  in  Brown,  The  Chinese  RevoluUon.  20.  2i 


CHINA 


41 


able.  It  is  the  custom  in  my  country  to 
wear  clothes  like  these. 

First  Chinese  Boy:    How  queer! 

Second  Chinese  Boy:  Why  is  your 
hair  white — are  you  very  old? 

American  Boy:  (Laughing.)  Oh,  that 
is  just  the  natural  color. 

Third  Chinese  Boy:  Why  do  your 
men  wave  sticks  in  the  air  when  they 
walk  along  the  streets? 

American  Boy:  They  are  carrying 
canes,  because,  because — oh,  it  is  just  a 
custom  in  our  country,  you  know. 

First  Chinese  Boy:  (To  second,  in  a 
low  tone.)     What  nonsense! 

Second  Chinese  Boy:  Is  it  true  that 
you  foreigners,  as  I  have  been  told,  eat 
with  knives  and  sharp  prongs? 

American  Boy:  Why — er — yes — knives 
and  forks,  you  know.  It  is  the  custom 
in  our  country. 

First  Chinese  Boy:  Horrible!  It  must 
be  like  eating  in  the  presence  of  sword 
swallowers. 

Second  Chinese  Boy:  Is  it  true  that 
you  eat  great  chunks  of  the  flesh  of  bul- 
locks and  of  sheep  and  that  you  have 
them  brought  to  your  table  often  in  a 
half  raw  condition? 

American  Boy:  (Uneasily.)  Well,  er, 
yes,  only  we  call  them  roasts,  you  know, 
and  we,  er — sometimes  like  them  rare. 

Third  Chinese  Boy:  (Under  his 
breath.)    Barbarous ! 

(The  Chinese  bow  as  in  the  beginning, 
the  American  returns  the  salutation,  and 
they  leave  the  room  in  opposite  direc- 
tions.) 

As  they  all  leave  the  platform,  the 
First  Chinese  Boy  remarks  to  the  other 
two: 

"These  foreign  devils  are  certainly  past 
civilizing." 


CHINESE  INVENTIONS* 
EXERCISE 

First  Junior:  We  are  proud  that  we 
are  Americans,  but  every  Chinese  boy 
may  be  just  as  proud  that  he  is  Chinese. 
We  think  we  know  a  great  deal,  but 
many  of  the  things  we  have  learned  to 
do  the  Chinese  knew  about  centuries  and 
centuries  before. 

Second  Junior  :  The  Chinese  had  gun- 
powder long  ago  in  firecrackers,  so  we 
owe  them  the  noise  of  the  Fourth  of  July. 
(Hangs  up  a  firecracker.) 

Third  Junior:  The  Chinese  had  silk 
clothes  when  our  ancestors  were  using 
goatskins  and  stone  axes  in  the  forests 
of  Britain.  (Hangs  up  a  strip  of  bright 
silk.) 

Fourth  Junior:  Long  before  Colum- 
bus sailed  the  seas  to  find  us  the  Chinese 
knew  the  magnetic  compass  and  used  it  to 
find  the  way  across  the  trackless  ocean. 
(Hangs  up  a  compass  or  a  piece  of  paper 
with  the  points  of  the  compass  drawn 
upon  it.) 

Fifth  Junior:  The  art  of  printing  is 
our  greatest  invention  which  we  have  en- 
joyed for  more  than  four  hundred  years, 
but  the  Chinese  were  using  movable  types 
and  printing  books  before  the  English 
language  was  in  existence.  (Hangs  up  a 
Chinese  newspaper.) 

Sixth  Junior:  When  you  sit  in  church 
and  look  up  at  the  beautiful  colored  win- 
dows, just  remember  that  China  was 
the  first  country  to  find  out  how  to  make 
glass,  and  she  could  do  this  long  before 
Moses  led  the  children  of  Israel  out  of 
Egypt.  (Hangs  up  a  piece  of  colored 
glass.) 

Seventh  Junior:  We  all  know  about 
our  great  canals  and  are  proud  that  our 
engineers     could     plan     such     wonderful 


•Based  on  Five  Missionary  Minutes,  published  by  the  Educational  Department  of  the  American 
Board.  It  is  essential  to  have  a  map  of  China  for  this  exercise,  beneath  which  are  thumb-tacks  or 
some  device  for  displaying  the  objects  used;  an  easel  may  be  placed  on  the  platform  with  extra  pegs 
on  which  objects  may  be  hung. 


42 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


pieces  of  work,  yet  the  Chinese  had  many 
canals  in  their  country  long  before  our 
forefathers  in  Europe  knew  anything 
about  them  at  all.  More  than  one  hun- 
dred years  before  Christ  was  born  the 
Chinese  had  built  a  wall  of  masonry  so 
large  that  it  contains  enough  material  to 
build  a  wall  five  or  six  feet  high  around 
the  whole  earth.  (Hangs  up  a  piece  of 
concrete  or  a  picture  of  a  canal.) 

Eighth  Junior  :  When  we  sit  down  to 
our  meals  we  may  be  reminded  that  China 
was  the  first  country  to  make  porcelain 
dishes  and  even  yet  can  do  that  work 
better  than  we.  They  also  make  beauti- 
ful pottery,  enamel,  and  glazed  ware  in 
which  they  excel  every  other  country  in 
the  world.     (Hangs  up  a  piece  of  china.) 

Ninth  Junior:  Perhaps  you  are  won- 
dering whether  there  is  anything  which  we 
know  more  about  than  the  Chinese,  or  that 
they  did  not  know  long  before  we  thought 
about  it.  It  would  seem  as  if  they  were 
the  ones  to  be  the  teacher,  but  China  has 
been  unwilling  up  to  the  present  time  to 
be  the  teacher  of  other  countries,  or  help 
them,  or  share  with  them  her  knowl- 
edge. With  all  her  discoveries,  she  never 
discovered  how  to  give.  That  is  just 
the  one  important  thing  which  we  have 
discovered.  Christianity  has  taught  us 
to  give  the  best  we  have  and  to  share  with 
others,  so  we  have  grown  and  improved 
with  our  inventions.  China  is  now  ask- 
ing us  to  share  our  greatest  discovery 
with   her.      (Holds  up   Bible.) 

AN  AFTERNOON  CALL* 

DEMONSTRATION 

Arranged  for  £ve  girls,  four  in  Chinese 
costume  and  one  in  American  dress. 

Scene:  The  Home  of  an  American 
missionary  in  China.  An  American  girl 
sits  near  a  small  table  sewing.  Enter 
three    girls    in    Chinese    costume.      The 


'Based  partly  on  Mrs.  Bryson.  Hon 


Life 


American  girl  rises,  takes  two  steps  and 
bozvs:  the  Chinese  girls  do  the  same,  tak- 
ing hold  of  their  left  sleeves  with  the  right 
hand  and  moving  the  arms  up  and  dozen 
several  times  in  the  female  version  of 
the  Chinese  hand-shake. 

.\meric.\n  Girl:  Have  you  eaten  your 
rice? 

Chinese  Girls:  (Together.)  Tliank 
you,  we  have  eaten.    Have  you  eaten  also? 

American  Girl:  I  have  eaten.  Pray 
be  seated.  (To  oldest  girl.)  Please  sit 
here.  (Pointing  to  a  chair  on  her  left, 
the  seat  of  honor.) 

First  Chinese  Girl:     I  am  unworthy. 

-American  Girl:  Yes,  please  be  seated. 
(The  Chinese  girls  finally  sit  down.) 

First  Chinese  Girl:  Is  there  a  sun  and 
a  moon  in  your  country? 

American  Girl:    The  same  as  in  yours. 

First  Chinese  Girl:  I  do  not  wish  to 
doubt  your  honorable  word,  but  that  seems 
quite  impossible ! 

Second  Chinese  Girl:  (Eagerly.)  Are 
there  hills  and  trees  in  your  country? 

.A.MERICAN   Girl:     Certainly. 

Second  Chinese  Girl:    Indeed! 

Third  Chinese  Girl:  Why  do  you  not 
have  black  eyes  like  ours?  Have  they 
faded   out  ? 

.American  Girl:  Oh,  no,  they  have  not 
faded ;  they  have  always  been  blue. 

A  girl  dressed  as  a  Chinese  servant 
enters  with  a  tray  on  which  are  four  cups 
and  saucers  and  a  teapot.  She  places  the 
tray  on  the  table  near  the  hostess,  who 
pours  the  tea,  the  servant  taking  the  cups 
from  her  and  passing  them  to  each  one 
of  the  guests  in  turn,  grasping  the  saucer 
in  both  hands.  The  guests  receive  the 
cups  with  both  hands.  The  servant  then 
retires.  The  guests  do  not  drink  imme- 
diately, but  hold  the  cups  as  they  talk. 
The  drinking  of  tea  is  ahuays  the  last 
thing  before  the  end  of  a  call. 

First  Chinese  Girl:    Can  you  see  with 

Chiva. 


CHINA 


43 


your  eyes  several  feet  down  into  the 
earth,  and  know  where  gold  and  silver 
are  lying? 

American  Girl:  Oh,  no,  I  could  not 
possibly  do  that  any  more  tlian  you  could  ! 

Second  Chinese  Girl:  Why  do  your 
women  have  such  large  feet,  just  like 
men,  instead  of  "golden  lilies"  very 
short? 

American  Girl:     It  isn't  the  custom  in 
my   country   to   bind   the   women's    feet. 
We  think  it  is  cruel. 

Second  Chinese  Girl:  (Rather 
haughtily.)  It  is  a  custom  of  our  honor- 
able ancestors ;  besides,  how  can  you  pos- 
sibly get  a  mother-in-law  if  you  have  feet 
like  a  man? 

Third  Chinese  Girl:  (Bending  for- 
ward to  look  closely  at  the  American 
girl's  hair.)  Why  do  j'ou  wear  your  hair 
in  such  a  strange  fashion,  instead  of  hav- 
ing it  glued  down  on  wire  shapes? 

American  Girl:  It  is  the  custom  in  my 
country  to  wear  it  this  way. 

Third  Chinese  Girl:    Queer! 


First  Chinese  Girl:  Why  do  foreign 
ladies  wear  coverings  over  their  heads 
when  they  go  out  of  doors? 

American  Girl:  Why,  to  protect  them 
from  the  sun  or  keep  them  warm. 

First  Chinese  Girl:  It  is  just  like 
the  men! 

Second  Chinese  Girl:  (To  American 
i:irl.)  \\'ill  you  drink  tea  with  us?  (She 
slightly    rises    from    her   chair,    bowing.) 

American  Girl:  (Bowing  in  the  same 
ii.'ay.)  Thank  you.  (They  all  drink  their 
tea,  finishing  before  speaking  again.) 

American  Girl:  I  fear  my  miserable 
tea  is  not  good  to-day. 

Third  Chinese  Girl:  Your  exquisite 
tea  is  delicious. 

First  Chinese  Girl:  (Rising.)  We 
must  go. 

American  Girl:  Pray  do  not  go.  The 
sun  is  still  high. 

Second  Chinese  Girl:  Oh,  do  not  ac- 
company us. 

American  Girl:    Go  slowly. 

Third  Chinese  Girl:  Please  go  back. 
(They  all  bow  and  leave  platform.) 


India  and  Siam 

GENERAL  INFORMATION 

Apply  to  your  own  foreign  mission  board  headquarters  for  all  facts  of  denomi- 
national interest  and  concern,  pictures,  maps,  and  curios.  See  list  of  addresses  at 
the  end  of  this  book. 

Apply  also  to  the  Missionary  Education  Movement,  156  Fifth  Avenue,  New 
York  City,  for  slides,  pictures,  and  music. 

BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Brain :  Adventures  with  Four-Footed  Folk.    Fleming  H.  Revell  Co $1.00 

Bunker :   Soo  Thah.    Fleming  H.  Revell  Co $1.00 

Chamberlain :   The  Cobra's  Den.    Fleming  H.  Revell  Co 1.00 

Cotes :   The  Story  of  Sonny  Sahib.    D.  Appleton  and  Co 1.00 

Every  land:  New  York.     10  cents  a  copy,  $1.00  a  year. 

Finnemore  :  Peeps  at  Many  Lands — India.    The  Macmillan  Co 55 

Fleeson :  Laos  Folklore  of  Farther  India.    Fleming  H.  Revell  Co 75 

Hall:  Children  at  Play  in  Many  Lands.     Missionary  Education  Movement 75 

Kelman :    Children  of  India.    Fleming  H.  Revell  Co 60 

Kipling :  The  Jungle  Book.     Century  Co 1.50 

Here  and  There  Stories,  Vol.  II,  Number  3,  Congregational  Woman's  Board  of 

Missions 03 

International  Graded  Sunday  School  Lessons — Syndicate — Junior  Grade,  Second 
Year,  Part  III.     Methodist,  Presbyterian,  or  Congregational  Sunday  School 

Publishing  House.     Pupils'  Book 10 

Native  Melodies  :   Telugu.     Missionary  Education  Movement 10 

The  Traveling  Cloud.     India.     Congregational  Woman's  Board  of  Missions 10 

COSTUMES 
BURMESE 

Girls:  Skirts  about  two  yards  wide,  of  bright  striped  plaid  or  figured  material, 
long  enough  to  reach  to  the  ankles.  Sew  the  ends  together.  The  skirt  should  be 
drawn  tightly  around  the  body,  with  a  fold  on  the  left  side.  A  twist  in  the  waistband 
on  this  side  is  tucked  in  and  holds  the  skirt  up.  The  skirt  must  not  have  a  full 
effect  and  the  fold  must  lie  flat.  White  waist;  a  short  white  jacket  of  thin  material, 
with  ordinary  sleeves,  double-breasted  and  fastened  with  loops  on  the  left  side.  May 
be  trimmed  at  the  throat  and  edge  of  the  sleeves  with  narrow  lace.  A  scarf  of  thin 
silk  of  a  dainty  color  thrown  loosely  over  the  shoulders,  the  ends  hanging  down  in 
front.  The  hair  should  be  piled  high  on  the  head  and  decorated  with  artificial  flowers. 
Low  slippers. 

Boys:  A  skirt  of  material  similar  to  that  indicated  for  girls,  put  on  in  the  same 
way,  but  the  waistband  is  twisted  and  tucked  in  at  the  center  in  the  front.  A  short 
jacket  of  white  cotton  material,  made  plainly,  and  buttoned  down  the  center.  Burma 
boys  usually  go  bareheaded,  but  when  they  do  wear  anything  on  the  head  it  is  a 

44 


INDIA  AND  SIAM  45 


piece  of  colored  cotton  material,  such  as  cheese-cloth,  tied  around  the  head,  leaving 
the  hair  showing  in  the  middle,  the  ends  of  the  headband  hanging  down  at  one  side 
over  the  shoulder. 

SIAMESE 

The  Siamese  boys  and  girls  dress  very  much  like  the  Burmese. 

INDIAN 

Hindu  Girls:  One  piece  of  cotton  goods,  about  a  yard  wide  and  ten  yards  long, 
of  any  color.  More  effective  ones  could  be  made  with  borders.  The  sari  is  wound 
around  the  waist.  The  first  winding  should  be  rather  tight.  A  number  of  plaits 
are  laid  in  the  back  and  more  in  the  front,  and  the  goods  should  reach  below  the 
ankles,  leaving  sufficient  material  to  be  thrown  over  the  left  shoulder  and  head  and 
to  fall  loosely  down  the  right  side.  Any  simple  blouse  may  be  worn,  preferably 
white,  as  the  sari  practically  conceals  it.  If  desired,  the  plaits  for  the  back  and 
the  front  may  be  sewed  so  that  they  will  be  firm,  but  it  is  not  necessary.  In  India 
nothing  is  used  to  fasten  the  sari;  it  is  so  skilfully  put  on  that  it  holds  itself.  This 
costume  is  also  worn  by  Christian  girls  and  women. 

Hindu  Boys:  A  turban  for  the  head.  This  is  a  long  strip  of  white  cotton  cloth 
or  cheese-cloth  (colored  cloths  are  also  used),  about  seven  yards  long  and  half  a 
yard  wide.  This  is  wound  round  and  round  the  head.  A  strip  of  white  cotton 
cloth  or  cheese-cloth  about  three  yards  long  and  one  yard  wide,  the  dhotee  or  loin- 
cloth, should  hang  down  to  the  ankles.  A  rather  long  white  cotton  coat  completes 
the  costume,  with  a  strip  of  white,  or,  better,  some  colored  cotton  cloth  as  a 
shoulder  scarf. 

STORIES  TO  TELL  ^  Cobbler  and  the  Map  of  the  World 

International     Graded     Sunday    School 
A  Chase  for  a  Tiger  Lessons.    Junior  Grade,  Second  Year, 
The   Cobra's  Den  Part  IIL 
Both    stories    may  be    found    in  Four- 
footed  Folk.  I"  a  Burmese  Prison 
The  Little  Syrian  Bride  International     Graded     Sunday    School 


Evcryland,  September,  1913. 


Lessons.    Junior  Grade,  Second  Year, 


Frank  Baba  and  the  Forty  Jungle  Brown-  ^^""^  ^^• 

ies 

An  Odd  Sheep  FACTS   ABOUT   INDIA  FOR 

E-"cryland,  June,  1914.  JUNIORS* 
The  Wizard  and  the  Beggar 

and  many  others  from  Laos  Folk-lore  jf  y^^  ^ould  take  a  map  of  India  and 

of  Farther  India  pin  jt  over  a  map  of  North  America,  its 

The  Traveling  Cloud  northern  point  would  be  in  the   latitude 

How  Rangasamy  Got  His  Water  of  Richmond,  Virginia,  and  the  southern 

Here  and  There  Stories  point  near  Panama;  the  eastern  boundary 


'Rased  on  DifTendorfer,  Child  Life  in  '\Ussion  Lands. 


46 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


would  be  at  Baltimoie,  and  the  western 
near  Salt  Lake  City  in  Utah. 

The  great  Ganges  River,  the  most 
famous  in  the  country,  is  considered 
sacred,  and  many  of  the  people  of  India 
walk  hundreds  of  miles  to  bathe  in  its 
waters,  thinking  that  their  sins  will  by 
this  act  be  forgiven,  and  that  they  will  be 
greatly  blessed. 

What  kind  of  climate  has  India? 
(Draw  out  the  ideas  of  the  Juniors  and 
correct  them  if  necessary.)  Of  course, 
you  all  know  about  the  forests  and  jungles, 
the  wonderful  flowers,  and  the  fierce  wild 
animals  and  poisonous  snakes  which 
abound  in  some  parts  of  the  country. 

While  India  is  less  than  half  as  large 
as  the  United  States,  it  contains  more 
than  three  times  as  many  people.  If  all 
the  boys  and  girls  in  India  should  stand 
in  line,  shoulder  to  shoulder,  the  line 
would  reach  around  the  world,  25,000 
miles  long.  Only  one  child  in  each  mile 
would  ever  have  been  inside  a  Sunday- 
school. 

Who  can  name  the  great  pioneer  mis- 
sionary to  India?  (Get  the  story  of 
William  Carey  from  the  Juniors  who 
have  studied  the  second  year  graded 
lessons.  If  they  do  not  know  it,  briefly 
outline  the  story  for  them. 

If  your  denomination  is  interested  in 
Burma,  get  a  pupil  who  has  studied  the 
life  of  Adoniram  Judson  in  the  second 
year  graded  lessons  to  tell  something 
about  him.  If  your  department  is  not 
using  these  lessons,  give  a  brief  outline 
of  Judson's  life  yourself.) 

Schools  in  Siam 

Siamese  children,  when  very  young,  are 
little  troubled  by  either  clothes  or 
schools.  They  spend  their  time  riding  on 
buffaloes,  climbing  trees,  smoking  cigar- 
ets,  paddling  canoes,  eating,  and  sleep- 
ing. But  at  some  time  in  life  many  boys 
go   to    school.     There   is  no   compulsion. 


If  a  boy  does  not  want  to  go,  he  can  stay 
away.  Yet  most  boys,  both  in  the  re- 
mote country  district  and  in  the  busy, 
crowded  cap'tal,  have  learned  something. 
Perhaps  the  delights  of  climbing  trees 
and  smoking  cigarets  pall  after  a  time, 
or  perhaps  the  boy  is  ambitious,  and 
wants  to  get  on  in  the  world.  If  so,  he 
must  at  least  learn  to  read,  write,  and 
"do  sums."  Whatever  be  the  reason,  it 
does  happen  that  practically  every  Siamese 
boy  goes  to  school.  His  attendance  is 
not  regular  and  not  punctual,  but  in  the 
course  of  a  few  years  he  manages  to 
learn  certain  things  that  are  of  use  to 
him. 

Siamese  schools  are  situated  in  the  cool, 
shady  grounds  of  the  temple.  They  are 
generally  plain  sheds  or  outhouses.  The 
teachers  are  usually  the  priests,  but  here 
and  there  a  lay  head  master  may  be  found. 
In  such  a  case  the  master,  like  the  boys, 
is  not  overburdened  with  clothes.  A 
piece  of  cloth  is  draped  about  his  legs, 
but  tlie  upper  part  of  the  body  is  gen- 
erally bare.  If  he  possesses  a  white  lin- 
en coat,  such  as  Europeans  wear  in  a  hot 
country,  he  takes  it  off  wlien  he  enters 
the  building  and  hangs  it  up,  so  tkat  it 
shall  not  get  dirty  while  he  is  teaching. 
He  generally  smokes  the  whole  time,  and 
when  he  is  not  smoking  he  is  chewing 
betel-nut. 

The  children  sit  cross-legged  on  the 
ground,  tailor-fashion.  There  are  no 
chairs  or  desks,  and  if  there  were  the 
children  would  sit  cross-legged  upon  them 
just  the  same.  All  learn  to  read.  Now 
the  Siamese  language  is  what  is  called 
a  tonic  language:  that  is,  the  meaning 
of  any  word  depends  on  the  tone  with 
which  it  is  pronounced.  For  instance, 
the  word  ma  can  be  pronounced  in  three 
ways,  and  has,  therefore,  three  meanings, 
namely:  "come,"  "horse"  and  "dog."  If, 
therefore,  you  called  out  to  a  friend, 
"Come   here !"   in    the    wrong   tones,   you 


INDIA  AND  SIAM 


47 


might  insult  iiim  by  saying,  "Dog,  here !" 
and  so  on.  You  might  wish  to  say  to  a 
farmer,  "Can  I  walk  across  your  field:'" 
If  you  were  to  pronounce  the  last  word 
in  the  wrong  tone,  it  might  mean,  ''Can 
I  walk  across  your  face?"  a  request  that 
might  lead  to  trouble,  especially  if  the 
farmer  were  a  big  man.  Some  of  the 
syllables  have  as  many  as  five  tones,  and 
the  foreigner  finds  it  exceedingly  diffi- 
cult to  express  his  meaning  correctly.  As 
the  correct  meaning  of  a  word  depends 
on  the  particular  accent  with  which  it  is 
uttered,  all  reading  must  be  done  aloud 
to  be  enjoyed.  Each  scholar  in  the 
school  learns  his  own  particular  page  or 
lesson  independently  of  the  others,  and 
the  many  voices  blend  into  one,  rising 
and  falling  from  time  to  time  in  a  not 
unmusical  hum,  sometimes  loud  and  full, 
when  the  master  is  vigilant  and  the 
scholars  are  energetic;  often  soft  and 
feeble,  when  the  master  is  dreaming  on 
the  floor  or  lounging  in  the  sun,  and  his 
pupils  are  getting  weary  of  their  monot- 
onous task. 

Slates  and  pencils  are  used  for  writing, 
though  the  best  pupils  use  lead-pencils. 
In  a  village  school  ink  is  never  seen. 

Arithmetic  up  to  short  division  is  taught 
in  some  schools,  but  in  many  others  no 
arithmetic  is  taught,  for  the  simple  reason 
that  the  teacher  does  not  know  any.  As 
for  bills  of  parcels  and  recurring  deci- 
mals, and  all  the  other  horrible  things 
that  men  do  with  figures,  they  are  un- 
known and  undreamt  of. 

Sometimes  a  little  grammar  is  learned 
if  the  master  knows  anything  of  the 
subject,  and  all  who  expect  to  be  thought 
wise  must  learn  pages  of  the  sacred  books 
by  heart,  and  must  be  able  to  repeat 
them  without  hesitation  or  error.  They 
do  not  understand  a  word  of  what  they 
are  saying,  for  the  sacred  books  are  writ- 

*Everyland,    June,    1914. 


ten  in  a  dead  language  that  nobody  speaks 
and  few  understand. 

And  that  is  all.  There  is  no  geog- 
raphy, history,  or  science.  There  are 
no  workshops,  laboratories,  or  drawing- 
classes. 

There  is  no  furniture  of  any  descrip- 
tion, no  diagrams,  blackboards,  or  desks. 
Sometimes  a  school  of  as  many  as  forty 
pupils  will  have  only  empty  Pear's  soap 
or  cocoa  boxes  for  desks  on  which  the 
cliildren  place  their  slate  or  book. 

The  school  opens  at  nine.  The  boys 
arrive  between  ten  and  eleven,  and  the 
head  master  puts  in  his  appearance  when 
he  has  finished  his  breakfast.  The  only 
part  of  the  unwritten  time-table  that  is 
punctually  kept  is  the  time  for  closing. 

In  the  capital  there  are  now  a  number 
of  schools  that  are  quite  well  organized 
and  taught,  and  even  in  some  of  the  vil- 
lages things  are  slowly  improving. 

By  permission  from  Peeps  at  Siam,  by 
Ernest  Young.     The  Macmillan  Company. 

AX  ODD  SHEEP* 
A  Story  from  Ceylon 

BY  ANITA   B.   FERRIS 

"Whoa!"  called  Marjorie,  as  she  pull- 
ed Nadabo  off  the  path  by  her  horse 
reins.  The  little  brown  Singhalese  boy, 
Nadabo,  was  a  prancing  fiery  steed  just 
at  that  precise  moment. 

Old  Doctor  Cyrus  Burton  smilingly 
lifted  his  hat.  "Good  afternoon,  young 
lady,"  he  greeted, — "and  Mr.  Horse. 
What  young  lady  is  this,  may  I  ask?" 

"I  am  IMarjorie  Farrell,"  replied  Mar- 
jorie with   dignity. 

"No,  not  really!"  said  the  stranger 
gentleman,  with  a  teasing  smile.  "Not 
really  related  to  the  Rev.  Wilfred  Far- 
rell with  whom  I  am  acquainted?" 

"I'm — I'm  his  little  girl,"  replied  Mar- 
jorie, puzzled. 


48 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


The  stranger  tilted  back  her  chin. 
"Why,  it  can't  be,"  he  replied,  "not  with 
eyes  like  that!  They  are  as  brown  as 
any  native's— as  brown  as  your  horse's, 
and  Mr.  Farrell's  are  as  blue  as  the  sky. 
You  must  have  made  a  mistake."  And 
with  a  chuckle  and  a  wave  of  the  hand 
the  stranger  entered  the  house. 

The  steed  pawed  the  ground  impatient- 
ly and  whinnied. 

Marjorie  dropped  the  reins.  "I  guess 
—I  don't  want  to  play  horse  any  more, 
Nadabo.  You  can  go  'round  to  the  kitch- 
en and  ask  the  cook  for  some  cakes 
if  you  want  to." 

"Aren't  you  coming  too?"  asked  Na- 
dabo in  surprise. 

"No,  I  guess  not,"  replied  Marjorie 
slowly,  "you  can  go  on." 

Nothing  loath,  Nadabo  pranced  off 
around  the  corner  of  the  house. 

Slowly  Marjorie  walked  with  unseeing 
eyes  through  the  many-colored  Ceylon 
flowers  of  the  garden  toward  the  "cub- 
by-hole" under  the  rose-bushes. 

"So  it  was  really  true,"  she  said  to 
herself,  "and  this  stranger  knew  it!" 
IMechanically  she  drove  away  some  green 
and  brown  lizards  which  were  sunning 
themselves  in  the  corner  near  the  roses 
and  crawled  into  the  cubby-hole. 

She  drew  up  her  knees  and  dropped 
her  head  wearily  on  them,  "It  must  be 
years  and  years,"  she  said  aloud,  "that 
I've  known  I  didn't  belong.  Every  one 
calls  me  'an  odd  sheep.'  I  don't  look 
like  father  and  I'm  not  a  Bartlett.  Cous- 
in Marie  said  so."  Again  she  heard 
Cousin  Marie  say  to  her  mother : 

"Belle,  you  really  ought  to  have  that 
child's  hair  cut  off.  It  will  turn  dark 
anyway  and  she  is  too  delicate  to  have 
such  long  curls.  What  an  odd  sheep  she 
is!  She  doesn't  look  like  Wilfred  and 
she  certainly  isn't  a  Bartlett." 

Worst  of  all,  for  some  mysterious  rea- 
son,   they    would    not    let    her    go    into 


mother's  room  to-day.  "Perhaps  she 
doesn't  love  me  any  more,"  she  sighed, 
"since  I'm   not  really  her  little  girl." 

"But  if  I  don't  belong  to  mother  and 
father,  who  do  I  belong  to?"  she  whis- 
pered. And  then  she  suddenly  straight- 
ened up — the  stranger  had  said  she 
must  have  made  a  mistake  about  being 
father's  little  girl  because  her  eyes  were 
as  brown  as  Nadabo's.  "Perhaps,"  she 
whispered,  "I — am — a — native !" 

A  curl  swung  over  her  shoulder,  and 
the  Roman  gold  glistened  in  the  sun.  She 
picked  it  up  and  looked  at  it  anxiously. 
"I  never  saw  a  native  with  hair  like 
mine,  but  perhaps — perhaps  that  is  why 
every  one  says  it  will  turn  dark  like  my 
eyes — because  I  really,  really  am  a  na- 
tive." She  shuddered  a  little.  "I  won- 
der if  I  shall  feel  it  when  my  hair  turns," 
she  thought. 

Just  then  she  heard  Nadabo  calling 
her  in  a  kind  of  sing-song:  "Missi 
Sahib,  Missi  Sahib!  I'm  going  home, 
I'm  going  home!" 

Nadabo  was  wiping  the  crumbs  from 
his  mouth  with  the  back  of  his  hand. 
"I've  got  to  go  now,"  he  explained,  and 
glancing  sideways  at  the  sun,  "My  father 
will  soon  be  home  from  the  fields.  I'll 
play  horse  with  you  again  to-morrow." 

Marjorie  picked  up  the  reins  where 
they  lay  Bv-^ar  the  walk.  Through  the 
half-open  gate  she  caught  a  glimpse  of 
the  shady,  palm-bordered  road  beyond. 
Nadabo  was  going  home  to  his  father 
and  mother.  If  she  were  a  native  she 
belonged  in  the  village  too. 

"I'll  drive  you  home,"  she  said  sud- 
denly. 

"Oh,  but  it  is  forbidden,"  cried  Na- 
dabo in  awe.  "The  Missi  Sahib,  your 
mother,  does  not  allow!" 

But  with  a  quick  desperate  resolve, 
Marjorie  passed  through   the   gate. 

"I'm  going  down  to  visit  your  village," 
she  replied  with  firmness. 


INDIA  AND  SIAM 


49 


Nadabo  stared  for  a  moment  and  then 
bowed  his  head  to  the  bridle. 

Just  outside  the  village,  a  dozen  little 
brown  boys  and  girls  burst  through  the 
bushes  and  surrounded  them.  "Hello, 
Nadabo,"  they  called.  "Come  play  scar- 
ing the  birds  with  us!"  Then,  seeing 
the  Missi  Sahib,  they  grinned,  showed 
their  white  teeth,  and  looked  down  at 
the  ground. 

"She  has  come  to  visit  our  village," 
explained  Nadabo.  "Will  you  play, 
Missi?" 

Marjorie  nodded  her  head.  She  was 
looking  at  the  little  brown  bodies  and 
thinking  it  would  be  fun  not  to  wear 
many  clothes,  and  no  doubt  her  body 
would  soon  be  tanned  as  brown  as  theirs. 
"Perhaps,"  she  thought,  with  relief, 
"when  a  person's  hair  turns  dark,  your 
body  just  gets  tanned  too." 

"I'll  be  the  watchman  in  the  field," 
shouted  Nadabo,  "and  all  the  rest  of  you 
can  be  the  birds !" 

Off  the  children  scampered  for  the 
edge  of  the  bushes  but  they  pushed  shyly 
away  from  Marjorie.  Then  in  the  wild 
flapping  of  their  wings,  the  rushes  for 
the  imaginary  field  sowed  with  grain, 
and  the  mad  races  back  again  to  avoid 
being  caught  by  the  watchman,  they 
forgot  her,  and  all  shouted  and  played 
merrily  together. 

"I'm  glad  I'm  a  native,"  thought  Mar- 
jorie, as  with  the  hand  of  a  little  brown 
girl  clasped  tightly  in  her  own,  she  rush- 
ed shrieking  to  the  safety  of  the  bushes. 

Out  they  all  rushed  from  the  bushes 
again,  flapping  their  arms  and  cawing. 
Nadabo  ran  to  meet  them  but  they  were 
too  quick  for  him.  As  they  were  all 
making  in  triumph  for  the  cover,  a  last 
time,  suddenly  a  sturdy  boy  pointed  his 
finger  at  Marjorie: 

"Look  at  the  white  crow !"  he  called. 
"She's  a  white  crow.     She  doesn't  belong 


to  the  flock!  Chase  her  away,  chase  her 
away !" 

It  was  a  new  game.  The  others 
caught  up  the  cry  and  stretching  their 
arms  toward  her,  called  "She's  a  white 
crow, — a  white  crow  !     Shoo,  shoo  !" 

Marjorie's  sensitive  little  face  fell.  "I 
do  belong!"   she  cried.     "I'm  a  native." 

But  her  thin  voice  was  drowned  in 
the  shouts.  "Shoo,  shoo!"  they  called, 
waving  their  arms  at  her. 

Marjorie  stepped  out  into  the  imagi- 
nary field.  "I  guess  I  don't  want  to  play 
this  game  any  more,  Nadabo,"  she  said 
in  a  shaking  voice,  but  with  an  imita- 
tion of  her  father's  dignity. 

"All  right,"  replied  Nadabo,  "I  must 
go  home  anyway." 

Marjorie  felt  somehow  very  lonesome 
as  she  and  Nadabo  walked  along  the 
road.  Didn't  the  children  know  she  was 
a  native,  she  wondered.  Perhaps  it  was 
because  she  dressed  differently  that  they 
did  not  recognize  her.  They  had  been 
just  a  little  unkind,  she  thought. 

But  they  had  reached  Nadabo's  hut. 
No  one  was  at  home.  Nadabo  stepped 
inside.  "Oh,  Missi  Sahib,"  he  called, 
"see  what  I  have  found !"  He  came  run- 
ning out  of  the  hut  with  something 
wrapped  in  a  green  leaf  in  his  hand. 

"Betel,"  commented  Marjorie  briefly, 
as  she  looked  at  it. 

"Yes,  mother's,"  replied  Nadabo,  as 
he  partly  unwrapped  the  green  betel  leaf, 
showing  the  white  lime  and  spices  with- 
in. "I'm  going  to  take  a  chew,"  and  his 
eyes  snapped  with  pleasure.  He  tore  ofif 
a  generous  wad  of  the  leaf  with  its  con- 
tents, and  stowed  it  inside  his  cheek. 

The  boy  chewed  blissfully  for  a  mo- 
ment, the  blood  red  juice  staining  his 
lips.  Then  he  spat  on  the  ground  with 
pride — "It's  the  first  time  I  ever  chew- 
ed," he  said. 

Marjorie  watched  him  curiously.  Sud- 
denly she   remembered   what   the   Bishop 


50 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


had  said  to  her  father  about  betel.  "I've 
never  seen  a  white  person  who  could 
chew  betel,"  he  had  remarked;  "nor  a 
native  who  did  not  love  it,"  and  father 
had  agreed.  Now  she  would  know  once 
for  all  whether  she  was  a  native.  Her 
little  hand  trembled  with  eagerness  as 
she  held  it  out. 

"Oh,  Nadabo,  please  give  me  some, 
please !     I  want  to  chew  too." 

Nadabo  looked  at  her  doubtfully  and 
then  tore  off  a  piece  and  gave  it  to 
her.  She  put  the  wad  carefully  inside 
her  cheek  and  began  to  chew.  She 
choked  and  then  suddenly  it  was  all  out 
on  the  ground  and  she  felt  very  sick. 

"I  thought  you  couldn't  chew,"  said 
Nadabo,  triumphantly.  "White  people 
never  chew  betel." 

Marjorie  made  no  answer.  "I  am  not 
a  native,"  she  was  saying  to  herself,  as 
she  leaned  against  the  coconut  palm.  "I 
am  not  a  native,  and  I  am  not  a  Bartlett 
and  I  don't  look  like  father."  There  was 
just  a  stillness  in  her  thoughts  after  that, 
Nadabo  was  saying  something,  but  she 
did  not  understand  what.  She  was  look- 
ing off  down  the  winding  road  which 
led  to  Colombo.  "I'm  an  odd  sheep — just 
an  odd  sheep.  I  can't  go  home.  Is  there 
any  one  in  the  world  for  an  odd  sheep 
to  belong  to?"  Then  from  somewhere 
the  memory  came  rushing — "There  are 
other  people  on  this  island  different,  the 
abo-something" — the  word  was  gone. 
"Father  said  they  didn't  belong  to  the 
Singhalese — they  didn't  belong  to  any- 
body, they  were  the  first  people  in  Cey- 
lon." They  must  be  her  people.  She 
felt  a  little  sick  when  she  thought  of  it. 
She  wasn't  a  bit  joyful,  the  way  she  had 
been  when  she  thought  she  was  a  na- 
tive. 

"Let's  see,  where  did  those  people 
live?  Oh,  yes,"  now  she  remembered — 
"in  the  hill  country  in  the  forest."  Mar- 
jorie   shuddered,    but    she    was    really   a 


brave  little  girl.  "I've  got  to  find  them," 
she  said  to  herself,  setting  her  teeth. 
"I've  just  got  to,  if  I  belong  to  them." 
It  was  awful,  though,  to  have  to  find  her 
people — all  alone.  With  a  little  sigh  she 
straightened  her  thin  shoulders.  "Good- 
by,  Nadabo,"  she  said,  "I  must  go  now." 

"All  right,"  mumbled  Nadabo  as  he 
chewed.  "I'll  play  horse  with  you  to- 
morrow. .  .  .  But  Missi  Sahib,"  he 
called,  "you're  going  in  the  wrong  di- 
rection !" 

"Oh,  no,"  answered  Marjorie  easily. 
"I'm  just  going  down  this  road  a  little." 

"But  you  may  get  lost,"  replied  Nadabo 
doubtfully. 

"No,  I  won't,"  came  ^larjorie's  voice 
rather  faintly. 

The  village  was  soon  out  of  sight 
around  the  bend.  Marjorie  walked  more 
and  more  slowly.  The  trees  and  the 
tangle  of  vines  were  quite  thick  on  either 
side.  There  were  bears  in  the  hill  country 
— dreadful  bears.  She  had  heard  her 
nurse  talk  about  them,  and  Rodanya's 
face  was  all  scarred  where  one  had  claw- 
ed him.  She  looked  at  the  sun.  It  was 
sinking  fast,  and  then  the  quick  dusk 
would  come.  She  gripped  her  dress  in 
front :  "Oh,  daddy,  daddy."  she  said 
under  her  breath.  "Oh,  if  I  only  be- 
longed!  If  you  only  were  my  daddy." 
A  choking  sob  rose.  "I — I — don't  want 
to  be  a — an  abo-something!  I — I — don't 
know  them !" 

A  queer  thin  sound  came  from  the 
distance.  A  hard  lump  rose  in  Marjorie's 
throat,  and  her  eyes  strained  wide  with 
fright.  Again  came  the  strange  sound. 
"It's  a  devil-bird,  I  know  it  is,"  she 
choked  in  a  dry  whisper.  "It  must  be, 
and  if  I  hear  it  I'll  die  in  a  year.  The 
natives  all  say  so.  Nobody  ever  lives 
who  has  once  heard  a  devil-bird.  And 
it's  getting  dark,  just  the  time  he  calls, 
Oh  !  I  won't  hear  it !  I  won't !"  And 
pressing  both  little  hands  tight  over  her 


INDIA  AND  SIAM 


51 


ears  Marjorie  stumbled  on  along  the  road 
sobbing  with  fright. 

The  sound  grew  louder  and  now  it 
was  accompanied  with  a  steady  thump, 
thump  on  the  hard  road.  With  a  little 
stifled  cry  Marjorie  fell  among  tlie 
bushes. 

"Whoa !"  called  a  pleasant  voice. 
'•Well,   well." 

Marjorie  lifted  her  white  face.  It  was 
the    stranger    of   the   afternoon. 

"Well,  well!"  he  repeated  as  he  lifted 
the  little  girl  to  her  feet.  "Here  is  the 
same  young  lady  I  met  this  afternoon; — 
Miss  Farrell,   I   believe?" 

Marjorie  could  not  speak. 

"But  what  are  you  doing  so  far  from 
home?" 

Marjorie  clung  to  his  hand  trembling. 
"I — I,"  she  panted,  and  then  stopped. 
What  should  she  say?  He  would  never 
understand. 

"Got  lost,  did  you?"  he  asked  kindly. 
'Well,  get  in  with  me  and  I  will  take 
you  to  my  home.  It  is  nearer  than  yours 
and  maybe  they  will  let  you  stay  over 
night  with  us.  How  would  you  like  to 
be  my  little  girl?" 

Marjorie  swallowed  two  or  three  times 
and  opened  her  mouth ;  no  words  would 
come.  Fortunately  this  stranger  did  not 
seem  to  expect  her  to  reply.  He  looked 
around  at  her  over  the  top  of  his  glasses. 
"I'll  tell  you  a  secret,"  he  said.  "There 
is  a  surprise  at  home  for  you." 

"A  surprise?"  Marjorie  asked  faintly. 
The  dear  home  rose  before  her  eyes — 
mother  with  her  supper  on  a  tray;  father 
ready  to  tell  her  a  story. — "Oh,  I  want 
to  see  it  again!  I  want  to  see  it  again!" 
she  choked. 

"Why,  why!"  soothed  the  stranger  in 
astonishment.  "Of  course  you  will  see 
it,  if  that  is  what  you  mean.  I  tell  you 
it's  a  great  surprise!" 

"Is  it,  is  it  a  pony?"  asked  Marjorie, 
trying  to  keep  back  the  sobs.     Marjorie 


had  always  wanted  a  pony  ever  since 
she  could  remember.  ''Not  that  it  mat- 
ters now,"  she  told  herself. 

"Ho!"  jolted  out  the  stranger,  with  a 
shake  of  his  whole  body,  "it  will  be  a 
lot  more  fun  than  a  pony.  But  here  we 
are  at  the  house.  Now  I'll  call  up  your 
people  on  the  telephone  riglit  away,  and 
tell  them  you're  here." 

Marjorie  heard  him  ring  the  little  bell 
at  the  side  of  the  telephone  box, — 
"What's  that?"  he  was  saying.  ''You  can't 
wait  until  to-morrow?  Can't  do  without 
her  even  now?"  he  chuckled.  "All  right. 
She's  here.    Good-by." 

"Your  father  is  coming  right  over 
for  you.  Says  he  can't  do  without  you 
till  to-morrow  morning,"  the  stranger 
explained  as  he  bustled  out  of  the  room. 

Marjorie  got  up  and  walked  out  on 
the  porch,  straining  her  eyes  down  the 
white,  palm-bordered  road,  now  indis- 
tinct in  the  dusk.  "He  wants  me,  he 
wants  me,"  she  whispered,  her  heart 
beating  hard.  "He  wants  me,  and  I 
don't  care  if  I  don't  belong!  I  want  to 
go  home,  I  want  to  go  home !"  The  sobs 
began  to  come  again. 

Off  in  the  distance  she  heard  the 
pound  of  the  horse's  hoofs.  "He's  com- 
ing," she  cried.  "He's  coming — daddy's 
coming!"  and  half  falling  down  the  steps 
in  her  eagerness,  she  ran  down  the  long 
road,  her  curls  flying  behind  her. 

The  big  horse  was  almost  upon  her— 

"Daddy,  daddy,"  she  sobbed,  stretch- 
ing up  her  arms.  Her  father  leaned  far 
down  from  the  saddle  and  caught  her 
up.  The  doctor  called  from  the  porch. 
"It's   all    right.    Doctor,"    shouted    father. 

Marjorie  clasped  her  father's  neck 
with  all  her  strength.  "Oh,  daddy,  dad- 
dy!" she  sobbed,  "I'm  so  glad  you  came!" 

"There,  there,  sweetheart,"  soothed 
father,  holding  her  close,  "but  how  did 
you  get  so  far  from  home?" 

Father    was    the    kind    to    understand, 


52 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


and  Marjorie  poured  out  the  whole  story 
of  her  misery. 

"Why,  girhe,"  laughed  father  with  a 
queer  shake  in  his  voice,  "you  belong  to 
mc  and  not  to  the  aborigines  or  to  any- 
body else.  You  always  just  belonged  to 
mother  and  me." 

"But,  I'm  not  a  Bartlett,  father,  and 
I  don't  look  like  you,"  said  Marjorie,  the 
sobs  dying  down  in  the  comfort  of 
father's  neck. 

"No-o,"  replied  father  cheerfully,  "but 
I  dare  say  you  look  like  somebody  in 
the  family  a  way  back,  and  you  look  like 
a  person  whose  acquaintance  I  have 
just  made.  Here  we  are  home,  girlie. 
Now  for  the  surprise!"  And  father 
caught  her  up  and  carried  her  pig-a- 
back to  the  study. 

"Nazim,"  he  called,  and  as  the  native 
servant  came,  father  whispered  some- 
thing which  Marjorie  did  not  catch. 

"Oh,  daddy— daddy !"  she  coaxed,  as 
she  danced  around  him  in  glee,  "is  the 
surprise  a  pony — a  little  pony?" 

"We'll  see,"  smiled  father.  "Here's 
nurse  with  a  tray.  Shall  we  have  supper 
together?" 

Suddenly  Marjorie  stopped  short  with 
a  big  slice  of  bread  and  butter  in  her 
hand.  A  strange  person  in  white  cap 
and  apron  was  bringing  a  bundle  into 
the  room.  She  laid  it  in  father's  arms, 
smiled  at  Marjorie,  and  went  out. 

"What  do  you  think  of  this?"  asked 
father. 

"Why,  it's— it's  a  baby,"  said  Marjorie 
breathlessly. 

"It's  your  own  little  brother,"  replied 
father.  "He  just  came  this  afternoon, 
and  he  looks  as  much  like  you  did  when 
you  were  a  baby  as  two  peas  in  a  pod 
look  like  one  another." 

Marjorie  gazed  at  the  tiny  face  with 
awe.  "Was  I  ever  as  little  as  that?"  she 
asked. 

"If    anything,"    chuckled    father,    "you 


were  a  shade  littler;  for  he's  a  big, 
husky  boy." 

Marjorie  looked  doubtfully  at  the  baby 
"Are  his  eyes  brown?"  she  whispered. 

"I've  seen  'em  once,"  replied  father, 
"and  they  are  decidedly  brown." 

Marjorie  bent  over  the  little  bald  head. 
A  faint  yellow  fuzz  could  just  be  seen. 
"Will  his  hair — turn  dark?"  she  asked. 

"Shouldn't  wonder  at  all,"  smiled 
father.  "Yours  was  about  that  color 
when  you  were  his  age,  and  you  see  it 
has  already  turned  darker,"  and  father 
pulled  one  of  Marjorie's  curls  over  on 
the  baby's  forehead. 

Marjorie  breathed  a  sign  of  relief.  "I 
didn't  feel  it  turn,"  she  said.  Then  she 
put  one  arm  up  around  father's  neck, 
while  she  hugged  the  baby  close  with 
the  other.  "Oh,  daddy,  daddy,"  she 
whispered,  "isn't  it  lovely  not  to  be  the 
only  odd  sheep  any  more!" 

THE  LITTLE  B,ROWN  GIRL  AND  I 

Away  on  the  other  side  of  the  world 

Lives  a  little  brown  girl,  I  know, 
Away  off  there  in  a  distant  land 

Where  they  never  have  frost  or  snow; 
I  have  a  home  that  is  bright  and  glad, 

She  wanders  where  shadows  lie. 
Yet  the  same  dear  Father  has  made  us 
both— 

The  little  brown  girl  and  I. 

The  little  brown  girl  has  never  heard 

Of  a  love  that  is  over  all. 
Of  a  Father  who  cares  with  an  equal  care 

For  all  who  will  heed  his  call; 
Perhaps   she   is   waiting  for  vie  to   send 

The  news  of  a  God  on  high. 
That  together  we   two  may  lift  our 
prayers — 

The  little  brown  girl  and  I. 

— Jessie  Brozvn  Pounds. 

By  permission,  King's  Builders. 


Japan 


GENERAL  INFORMATION 

For  latest  facts  of  all  missionary  work,  see  The  Japan  Mission  Year  Book. 

Also  consult  your  denominational  headquarters  for  pictures,  curios,  maps,  and 
other  material.     See  list  of  correspondents  at  end  of  this  book. 

The  Missionary  Education  Movement,  156  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York  City,  can 
furnish  slides,  pictures,  costumes,  and  music. 

BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Ayrton:    Child  Life  in  Japan.     D.   C.  Heath  &  Co $.20 

Ballard:    Fairy  Tales  from  Far  Japan.     Fleming  H.  Revell  Co 1.00 

Brain :     All   About   Japan.    Fleming   H.   Revell   Co 1.00 

Everyland:  New  York.     10  cents  a  copy,  $1.00  a  year. 

Finnemore :    Peeps   at   Many  Lands.    The   Macmillan   Co 55 

Finnemore  :    Peeps   at   History — Japan.     The   Macmillan   Co 55 

Hall:  Children  at  Play  in  Many  Lands.     Missionary  Education  Movement 75 

International  Graded  Sunday  School  Lessons — Syndicate — Primary  Grade,  Second 
Year,  Part  III.     Methodist,  Presbyterian,  or  Congregational  Sunday  School 

PubHshing  House.     Teachers'  Book 25 

Japan  Year  Book.     Missionary  Education   Movement 1.25 

Japan  Picture  Cards.     Missionary  Education  Movement.     Per  set 20 

Kelman :    The  Children  of  Japan.    Fleming  H.  Revell  Co   60 

McDonald :    Ume  San  in  Japan.     Little,  Brown  &  Co 50 

Missionary  Object  Lessons   for   Children — Japan.     Missionary  Education   Move- 
ment.   Complete  set 1.50 

This  contains  a  Japanese  garden  drawn  in  native  perspective  by  a  Japanese  artist,  with 
the  ground  plan  and  model  of  a  house,  boy  doll,  girl  doll,  and  many  objects  used_  in  a 
Japanese  home.  The  lessons  for  children  have  been  prepared  by  Margaret  M.  Cook,  kinder- 
gartner  in  the  Hiroshima  Girls'  School.  Her  stories  are  of  charming  literary  quality.  They 
are  suitable  for  the  older  Primary  and  younger  Junior  grades. 

Native  Melodies — Japanese.    Missionary  Education  Movement 10 

(Sakae)  Shioya :  When  I  Was  a  Boy  in  Japan.     Lothrop,  Lee  &  Shepard 75 

iWade:    Our  Little  Japanese  Cousin.    L.  C.  Page  &  Co -50 

COSTUMES 
JAPANESE 

Make  the  kimonos  for  children  under  ten  years  old  of  bright,  flowered  material. 
Those  over  ten  should  have  gray,  brown,  or  any  dark-colored  cloth.  The  general 
shape  may  be  taken  from  a  large  kimono.  The  girls  have  the  long  flowing  sleeves  and 
wide  sash  or  obi  which  goes  around  the  waist  and  is  tied  behind.  The  boys  have 
tight  sleeves  and  no  sash,  but  a  narrow  band  of  the  same  material  fastens  in  front. 

Girls  over  fifteen  should  wear  the  modern  schoolgirl's  dress  of  Japan.  It  consists 
of  the  kimono,  which  must  be  of  some  dark  material,  and  a  full  plaited  skirt,  red  in 

53 


54 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


color.  The  skirt  has  openings  on  the  two  sides,  and  is  fastened  on  over  the  kimono  by 
tapes  made  of  the  same  material,  two  tying  in  front  and  two  at  the  back. 

The  straw  sandals  may  be  bought  at  a  Japanese  store.  The  tabi  is  a  stocking, 
usually  made  of  white  cotton  cloth,  with  a  separate  place  for  the  great  toe.  See  model 
in  Japanese  Object  Lessons.  In  order  properly  to  wear  Japanese  sandals  stockings 
of  this  kind  should  be  used. 

Those  who  prefer  to  rent  Japanese  costumes  may  secure  them  from  the  Missionary 
Education  Movement,  156  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York  City.  An  entertainment  or  any 
kind  of  a  meeting  which  includes  costumed  participants  is  always  interesting.  Send 
to  the  Missionary  Education  Movement  for  catalog  of  costumes  and  suggestions  for 
their  use. 


LITTLE    VISITORS    FROM    JAPAN 

BY    ANITA    B.    FERRIS 

An  exercise  for  four  small  girls  in  Jap- 
anese costume.  See  directions  for  cos- 
tumes. Children  with  Dutch-cut  hair 
should  be  selected  if  possible. 

The  number  taking  part  in  the  exer- 
cises may  be  increased  to  eight,  and  the 
children  arranged  so  that  every  other  one 
recites. 

A  gay  little  march  is  played  as  the 
children  come  on  the  platform,  leaning 
forward  and  shuffling  along  on  their  toes, 
which  are  slightly  turned  in.  They  carry 
their  fans  open  against  the  breast. 

After  circling  the  platform  once,  they 
stop  in  a  line  facing  the  audience.  The 
music  ceases. 

All  the  Children  : 

We're  (Bowing.)  some  funny  little 
(All  take  one  step  forward.)  sunny 
little  (Another  step  forward.)  Jap-an- 
ese!  (They  bow  again  during  the  last 
word,  this  time  extending  arms,  the  fan 
in  the  right  hand.) 

From  a  land  'way  over  the  seas. 

First  Girl:  (Extending  arms. 
Others   copy   exactly.) 

See  our  gay  kimono  dress; 
That  it's  pretty  you'll  confess ! 


Second  Girl:     (Putting  out  foot  and 
pointing  to  it;  others  follow  suit.) 
The  tabi  on  our  feet  we  wear — 
Little  socks  of  softness   rare. 
Still  as  any  little  mouse 
We  can  creep  about  the  house! 

(.4t  "still"  the  second  little  girl  leaves 
her  place  and,  while  she  recites  the  lines 
in  a  hushed  voice,  circles  the  tzvo  litttle 
girls  on  her  left,  returning  to  her  place 
7vith  the  last  word.  If  there  are  more 
than  four  children  in  the  line,  she  will 
have  to  move  tnore  quickly.) 

Third  Girl:     (Turning  her  back  to 
audience    and    pointing    to    bozv;     the 
others  following   her  example.) 
On  our  backs  the  obi  bow. 
Which  our  mothers  tie  just  so. 

Fourth  Girl  :  (Extending  right  arm 
at  full  length  with  fan  outspread  in 
hand.  Turn  fan  first  to  right,  and  back 
and  forth  with  the  accent  of  the  lines. 
Others   follow   example    exactly.) 

This  is  the  way  we  use  the  fan, 

In  our  far-away  Japan. 

All  the  Children  :  (Acting  as  in 
the  first  instance,  only  this  time  the 
steps  are  taken  backward.) 

We're  some  funny  little,  sunny  little 
Japanese, 

From  a  land  'way  over  the  seas. 

Now  we'll  say  good-by  to  you 

Just  the  way  the  Japanese  do. 


JAPAN 


55 


(They  all  kneel  on  the  stage  and  sil 
back  on  their  heels;  place  hands  to- 
gether, palm  to  palm,  and  boiv  over, 
spreading  out  their  hands  on  floor,  the 
elbows  pointing  outward,  and  touch 
foreheads  to  backs  of  hands.  They 
draw  back  to  sitting  position  and  repeat 
the  bozu  three  times  in  unison. 

The  inarch  begins  again,  and  in  leav- 
ing the  stage,  the  children  circle  it  as 
on  entrance.) 

STORIES  TO  TELL 

Lesson     38.     The     Children     of     Cherry 

Blossom  Land 
Lesson  39.    A  Story  About  a  Boy  of  Japan 

From    Primary   Graded    Lessons,    Sec- 
ond  Year. 

Getting  Ready  for  the  New  Year 

Tlie  Doll  Festival 

The  Boys'  Festival 

The  Weaver  and  the  Herd  Boy 

The  Emperor's  Birthday 

The  Last  Festival  of  the  Year 
From  Manual  for  Teachers  accompany- 
ing   Missionary    Object    Lessons    for 
Children — Japan. 

Matsu,  the  Japanese  Girl 

From    Little   Folks   of  Many   Lands. 

Monotara,  or  the  Peach  Boy 
From  Fairy  Tales  from  Far  Japan. 

A  Farthing's   Worth  of  Fun 

Peeps  at  Many  Lands — Japan,  Cliaptcr 
XIL 
The  Coming  of  the  Missionaries 

All  About  Japan,  Chapter  IX. 

0   AI   SAN'S   CHRISTMAS 

BY   EMMA   E.   DICKINSON 

"O  Ai  San!  O  Ai  San!"  The  little 
girl  looked  up  to  see  what  her  father 
w^anted,  but  she   saw  notliing  except  the 


smiling  face  of  her  father  and  the  smiling 
face  of  a  lady  in  foreign  dress  who  was 
looking  back  from  the  crowd  of  passen- 
gers toiling  over  the  high  bridge  that 
Iiung  above  the  railroad  track.  O  Ai 
San  carried  on  her  arm  a  beautiful  bag 
made  of  red  and  blue  and  purple  and 
green  thread.  She  had  been  to  see  her 
soldier  brother  in  the  hospital,  and  he 
had  given  her  the  beautiful  bag  made  by 
his  own  fingers  with  a  crochet  hook  in 
the  long  hours  of  pain  and  loneliness. 
It  wasn't  so  exciting  to  make  bags  for 
dear  little  sisters  as  it  was  to  fight  at 
Port  Arthur,  but  it  was  less  dangerous, 
and  the  soldier  brother  had  been  happy 
in  making  the  bag.  O  Ai  San  was  happy 
in  receiving  it,  too.  She  thought  she 
had  never  seen  anything  so  beautiful  as 
the  way  the  bright  red  and  the  royal 
purple  came  together  on  the  front.  What 
an  exciting  day!  And  now  more  excite- 
ment, for  the  foreign  lady  had  dropped 
something  right  into  the  new  bag  as  she 
passed  up  the  steps  of  the  bridge.  O  Ai 
San  could  not  see  what  it  was.  but  it 
looked  like  a  lovely  little  picture,  and  she 
hastened  to  put  her  little  hands  in  proper 
position  and  to  make  a  delightful  bow  to 
the  departing  foreign  lady. 

What  was  it  in  O  Ai  San's  bag?  Why, 
just  the  cunningest  little  package  of  cards 
you  ever  saw,  with  a  tiny  but  altogether 
lovely  picture  of  an  old-time  soldier  on 
the  outside!  O  Ai  San  thought  she  had 
never  seen  anything  so  beautiful  in  her 
life,  and  when  she  got  home  and  found 
that  there  were  thirty-six  cards  inside 
the  package,  and  that,  put  together  in  the 
right  way,  they  made  a  big,  big  picture 
exactly  like  the  tiny  one,  she  was  almost 
too  happy  to  hold  her  chop-sticks  and  eat 
her  rice ! 

Always  and  always  O  Ai  San  kept  the 
precious  package  of  cards  in  the  red  and 
purple  bag,  and  only  on  rare  occasions 
did  slie  venture  to  bring  it  out  to  show 


56 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


to  her  friends.  It  was  her  very  dearest 
plaything. 

It  was  Christmas  day,  and  the  children 
of  O  Ai  San's  Sunday-school  were  in  a 
state  of  wild  happiness.  They  were  to 
have  exercises,  and  O  Ai  San  was  to  re- 
cite a  piece.  She  took  her  precious  bag 
on  her  arm,  and,  seeing  that  it  was  so 
great  an  occasion,  she  did  not  take  the 
precious  package  of  cards  out  of  it.  She 
might   want  to   show   it  to   somebody! 

Everything  passed  off  beautifully.  And 
now  came  the  most  enjoyable  part  of  the 
whole  Christmas, — the  giving  of  the  gifts. 
The  children  who  had  been  most  faith- 
ful in  attendance  and  the  best  in  behavior 
were  to  have  first-class  presents ;  the  next 
best  children  were  to  have  second-class 
presents;  and  the  children  with  the  poor- 
est marks  were  to  have  the  third-class 
presents.  O  Ai  San  had  one  of  the  first- 
class  presents — a  fine  hair  ornament  in 
the  shape  of  a  bright  red  plum  blossom 
and  two  green  leaves.  Just  as  she  was  ad- 
miring her  gift,  the  children  began  to 
march  out,  and  Christmas  was  over! 

No,  not  over,  for  at  the  door  was  a 
group  of  miserable-looking  children. 
They  stood  gazing  with  longing  eyes  at 
the  crowd  that  came  out  of  the  church 
doors.  They  hadn't  even  third-class  pres- 
ents— no  share  at  all  in  these  good  times. 
There  was  one  girl,  especially,  with  a 
baby  sister  on  her  back,  her  poor 
empty  hands  held  down  in  front  of  her, 
her  untidy  hair  streaming  down  in  front 
of  her  face,  for  whom  O  Ai  San  was 
sorry.  O  Ai  San  wished  she  had  some- 
thing to  give  her;  some  old  toy  at  home 
would  have  done  nicely.  Nothing?  Had  she 
nothing?  She  looked  in  her  bag;  there 
was  only  the  precious  package  of  cards. 
A  little  shiver  seemed  to  creep  along  over 
the  surface  of  what  O  Ai  San  called  her 
heart.  The  poor  girl  looked  for  an  in- 
stant at  the  beautiful  kimono  with  its 
handsome  chrysanthemum  pattern,  that  O 


Ai  San  wore,  then,  hitching  the  heavy 
baby  a  little  higher  on  her  back,  turned 
away. 

"You !  You !"  called  out  a  voice  after 
the  poor  girl,  and  there  was  O  Ai  San 
running  after  her  and  holding  out  a  love- 
ly little  package  with  a  soldier  on  the 
front.    "I  give  it  to  you,"  said  O  Ai  San. 

"I  take  it,"  said  the  girl,  returning  O 
Ai  San's  bow,  and  there  was  a  little  pain, 
but  a  great  joy  in  spite  of  it,  at  the  heart 
of  O  Ai  San. 

That  very  night  after  O  Ai  San  had 
parted  with  the  little  package  of  cards, 
her  mother  brought  a  big  box  to  her  little 
girl,  saying,  "Just  see  what  the  foreign 
lady  in  the  house  next  to  the  church  has 
sent  you !" — and  there  was  a  perfectly 
lovely  dolly  all  dressed  in  foreign  clothes, 
with  a  real  jacket,  and  a  real  hat  on  her 
head! 

The  poor  girl  often  came  to  the  door  of 
the  church  where  she  had  received  such 
a  beautiful  gift,  and  finally  became  a 
member  of  the  Sunday-school.    And  then 

0  Ai  San  was  very  glad  she  had  given  her 
the  gift. 

By  permission.  Woman's  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary Society,  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church. 

A  LITTLE  JAPANESE  NURSE- 
GIRL'S  STORY 

When  I  was  a  little  girl,  I  used  to  see 
the  big  girls  and  the  mothers  near  by 
carrying  babies  on  their  backs,  and  I 
thought  it  would  be  nice  to  do  it,  too ;  so 

1  carried  my  doll  to  my  mother  one  day 
and  she  tied  it  on  my  back  for  me,  and 
I  went  out  in  the  garden  and  jounced  it 
up  and  down,  singing  a  lullaby: 

Bye-low,  baby,  if  you'll  go  to  sleep, 
I'll  take  you  back  to  mother  to  keep. 
But  if  you  won't,  then  a  great  big  frog 
Will  come  and  swallow  you  up  kerchog ! 

I  should  think  that  would  scare  a  doll 
to  sleep,  wouldn't  you?     It  worked  very 


JAPAN 


57 


well,  even  when  the  doll  got  too  small  and 
I  had  a  cushion  rolled  up  in  the  shape  of 
a  baby  and  put  that  on  my  back  instead. 
And  after  I  got  used  to  that,  I  had  my 
own  real  baby  brother  to  tend.  He  was 
such  a  big,  fat  baby  that  he  was  pretty 
heavy,  and  besides,  he  was  always  want- 
ing something  more  to  eat.  So  one  of  the 
girls  taught  me  this  song  to  sing  about 
him: 

"Little  nurse-girl,  tell  me  true, 
What  makes  the  baby  cry  so?" 
"He  wants  another  breakfast,  sir, 
The  first  one  was  so  nice,  O !" 

Sometimes  people  say  that  babies  in 
Japan  don't  cry,  but  you  see  that  isn't 
always  true.  And  sometimes  I  would  get 
so  very  tired  taking  care  of  him.  In  the 
summer  he  would  be  tied  on  my  back 
just  with  strings,  but  in  the  winter  my 
mother  would  put  a  cloak  right  over  both 
of  us  after  she  had  tied  him  on,  and  then 
tie  another  string  around  the  cloak.  That 
kept  us  nice  and  warm  while  we  played 
outdoors.  I'm  so  used  to  it  now  that  I 
can  play  hop-scotch  or  blind  man's  buff 
just  the  same,  if  the  baby  is  on  my  back. 

Yesterday  I  saw  a  mother  on  the  street 
with  her  baby,  not  on  her  back,  but  in 
a  baby  carriage.  And  O  Hana  San,  who 
was  with  me,  said  that  is  a  better  way  to 
take  babies  around,  because  carrying  them 
on  your  back  makes  them  bow-legged. 
I  don't  know  whether  that's  true,  but  I 
shouldn't  wonder;  and  anyway,  it's  much 
easier  with  a  carriage  when  the  baby's  as 
big  as  my  little  brother  is! 

But  if  I  were  pushing  a  carriage  I 
couldn't  do  my  knitting  so  well,  and  it  is 
such  fun  to  knit!  Don't  you  think  so? 
I've  made  him  a  cap  and  a  bib,  and  now 
I'm  knitting  a  shawl.  I'd  like  to  show  it 
to  you.  But  listen!  There's  the  baby 
crying  now.  He's  just  waked  from  his 
nap  and  I  must  go.     Sayonara! 

By  permission. 


NEESIMA:    THE  AMBITIOUS 
JAPANESE* 

It  was  midnight  in  the  city  of  Hako- 
date, Japan.  Two  men  were  walking 
noiselessly  down  a  side  street  toward 
the  harbor.  One  of  the  men  was  dressed 
as  a  Samurai  and  wore  two  swords.  The 
other  was  dressed  as  a  servant  and  fol- 
lowed at  a  short  distance  behind  with  a 
bundle  on  his  back. 

When  they  reached  the  wharf,  the 
servant  sprang  forward  to  untie  a  row- 
boat  fastened  there.  At  that  moment  foot- 
steps were  heard  in  the  distance.  Instant- 
ly the  servant  dropped  into  the  little 
boat  full  length  among  the  bundles  in 
the  bottom.  He  was  none  too  soon.  "Who 
is  here?"  called  a  watchman  on  the  wharf. 
"It  is  I,"  calmly  replied  the  man.  "I 
have  business  with  the  American  vessel 
yonder  which  cannot  wait  until  morning." 
"All  is  well,"  replied  the  watchman  as 
he  passed  on,  for  well  he  knew  the  man 
to  be  a  trusted  clerk  of  an  English  mer- 
chant in  the  city. 

Noiselessly  the  little  boat  pushed  away 
from  the  shore.  Thousands  of  lights 
gleamed  in  the  city,  for  the  people  were 
celebrating  a  festival  to  one  of  their  gods. 
The  men  kept  their  eyes  on  the  starboard 
light  of  a  vessel  riding  far  out  in  the  bay. 
As  they  neared  its  side,  they  could  outline 
its  flag— the  Stars  and  Stripes,  floating 
in  the  breeze.  The  captain  was  watching 
for  them  and  soon  the  two  men  with  the 
bundles  from  the  little  boat  were  on 
board  the  ship  Berlin,  which  was  to  sail 
the  next  morning  for  Shanghi,  China. 
But  both  men  were  not  to  sail.  The 
Samurai  exchanged  a  few  words  with  the 
captain  in  English  and  then  he  turned 
and  clasped  the  hand  of  his  servant  who 
was  in  truth  his  friend,  for  these  two 
men  were  dressed  in  disguise.  The  ser- 
vant was  young  Neesima,  who  had  come 


'Brown,    "Old    Country   Hero   Stofies,"    Missionary    Education    Movement. 


58 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


to  the  port  city  of  Hakodate  a  few  months 
before  in  the  hope  of  learning  English. 

In  the  ancient  city  of  Yeddo  the  Nee- 
sima  family  belonged  to  the  household 
of  a  prince,  and  young  Neesima  himself 
had  been  employed  both  as  a  scribe  and  a 
teacher  in  the  palace  of  the  prince.  But 
one  day  a  friend  gave  him  a  history  of 
the  United  States  in  his  own  language. 
Neesima  learned  for  the  first  time  in  his 
life  of  a  country  where  the  people  them- 
selves chose  a  president  to  govern  them; 
where  there  were  public  schools  and  great 
machines  to  do  work  instead  of  the  people. 

He  was  eager  to  learn  more  of  this 
wonderful  country.  He  said  to  himself: 
"I  must  learn  English,  then  I  can  read 
American  books  and  get  American  knowl- 
edge." But  he  searched  in  vain  for 
some  one  to  teach  him  English. 

Shortly  after  this  he  found  a  book  in 
the  library  of  a  friend  which  was  more 
wonderful  to  him  than  the  history  of  the 
United  States.  He  read  this  new  book 
in  the  dead  of  the  night,  for  in  those  days, 
if  the  government  knew  that  he  read  the 
book,  he  and  all  his  family  would  have 
been  killed.  Neesima  opened  the  book; 
the  first  words  which  he  read  were  these : 
"In  the  beginning  God  created  the  heav- 
ens and  the  earth."  He  laid  the  book 
down  and  looked  around.  "Who  made 
me?  My  parents?  No!  God.  Who  made 
this  table?  A  carpenter?  No!  God. 
God  let  trees  grow  upon  the  earth,  and 
although  the  carpenter  indeed  made  the 
table,  it  came  from  the  trees.  Then  I 
must  be  thankful  to  God.  I  must  believe 
him  and  I  must  be  upright  against  him." 
He  learned  that  the  book  was  a  portion 
of  the  Bible.  It  was  then  that  he  deter- 
mined to  go  to  Hakodate  to  find  a 
teacher  from  whom  he  could  learn  to 
read  the  English  Bible.  But  when  he 
asked  permission  from  his  father  to  go, 
he  got  a  thrashing  for  an  answer.     His 


parents  and  the  prince  were  alarmed  at 
his  strange  desire  for  foreign  knowledge. 

One  day  an  unexpected  thing  happened. 
An  officer  higher  in  authority  than  the 
prince  requested  that  Neesima  should  be 
sent  on  his  boat  to  Hakodate.  The  boy 
was  delighted.  At  last  he  could  learn 
English.  But  when  he  reached  Hako- 
date, he  was  again  disappointed.  There 
was  no  one  in  that  city  who  could  teach 
him  English.  But  he  found  instead  of 
a  teacher,  a  friend,  a  young  man  like  him- 
self who  was  eager  to  learn  and  had  the 
advantage  that  he  could  speak  a  little 
English.  "You  must  go  to  America," 
said  Munokito,  his  new  friend,  "to  study 
English."  "But  how  can  I  go  ?"  said  Nee- 
sima, much  troubled,  "for  the  government 
has  a  penalty  of  death  for  any  person 
found  trying  to  leave  his  native  land." 
"We  shall  see,  we  shall  see,"  said  Mun- 
okito. 

One  day,  soon  after  this,  an  American 
vessel  came  in  the  harbor.  "This  is  your 
chance,"  said  Munokito  that  evening.  "I 
asked  the  captain  to-day  if  he  would  take 
you  on  his  ship  and  he  said  he  would, 
and  that  he  would  let  you  work  to  pay 
your  passage."  "How  can  I  reach  the 
ship  and  not  be  caught?"  eagerly  asked 
Neesima.  "I  will  get  you  there  safely," 
was  the  reply.  "You  come  to  the  store 
at  twelve  o'clock  to-night,  dressed  as  a 
servant,  and  we  will  get  away  unseen." 
And  so  it  came  about  that  the  two  men 
dressed  as  master  and  servant  were  now 
saying  their  last  good-by  on  board  the 
brig  Berlin. 

Neesima  watched  his  friend  enter  the 
little  boat  and  row  away,  this  time  alone, 
toward  the  shore.  The  captain,  motioning 
Neesima  to  follow,  showed  him  a  store 
room  where  he  should  hide  until  the  ship 
was  safely  out  of  the  harbor.  The  captain 
locked  the  door. 

Early  the  next  morning,  Neesima  was 
awakened  by  footsteps  overhead  and  the 


JAPAN 


50 


sound  of  voices  in  tlie  cabin.  They  were 
the  custom  officers  searching  the  ship  to 
make  sure  that  there  were  no  runaway 
Japanese  on  board.  The  boy  trembled. 
Suppose  they  should  find  him !  He  could 
not  help  thinking  of  his  parents  and 
what  a  disgrace  it  would  be  to  them  if 
he  should  be  found  and  taken  back  to  die. 
Then  he  thought  of  the  letter  he  had 
written  them  and  he  wondered  how  they 
would  feel  when  they  read  it.  He  almost 
wished  for  their  sakes  that  he  had  not  left 
home,  but  it  was  too  late  to  change  his 
mind  now. 

Presently  the  talking  ceased,  and  the 
ship  began  to  move.  It  seemed  to  the 
boy  all  alone  that  he  remembered  every- 
thing he  had  ever  done  in  his  life,  and  then 
he  began  to  wonder  where  he  was  going. 
Maybe  after  all  in  America  they  would  not 
want  boys  like  himself,  or,  worse  than 
that,  perhaps  when  he  reached  there  he 
could  not  earn  his  way  to  go  to  school. 
Maybe  he  would  fail  in  his  great  aim ! 
At  last  he  said :  "If  I  fail,  it  may  be  no 
loss  to  my  country,  but  if  I  go  back  some 
day  from  unknown  lands,  I  may  render 
some  service  to   my  country." 

About  noon  the  captain  unlocked  the 
door  and  called  him  on  deck.  There  he 
saw  fading  in  the  distance  the  beautiful 
blue  mountains  of  his  homeland.  Little 
did  he  know  that  it  would  be  nearly  ten 
years  before  he  would  see  his  native  land 
again. 

His  journey  to  America  was  long  and 
full  of  hardship.  At  Shanghai,  China, 
Captain  Savory  of  the  Berlin  secured 
Neesima's  transfer  to  the  IVild  Rover,  a 
ship  going  to  Boston.  After  he  reached 
Boston,  the  tide  turned  in  his  favor.  The 
owner  of  the  vessel,  the  Honorable  Al- 
pheus  Hardy,  learned  of  the  boy  and 
took  him  to  his  own  home  as  a  member 
of  his  family.  He  sent  him  to  an  academy, 
then  to  college,  and  later  to  a  seminary 


to  become  a  minister.  At  last,  Neesima 
returned  to  Japan.  He  was  welcomed 
by  his  family  and  his  nation,  and  be- 
came one  of  Japan's  most  honored  leaders 
and  the  founder  of  her  greatest  Christian 
university,  the  Doshisha.  Neesima  reach- 
ed his  great  aim. 

KITE-FLYING  IN  JAPAN* 

If  there  was  a  proud  boy  in  all  Japan 
that  afternoon  it  was  Taro.  He  was 
about  to  fly  his  first  big  fighting  kite. 
It  was  made  of  tough,  strong  paper, 
stretched  on  a  bamboo  frame  five  feet 
square,  a  kite  taller  than  his  own  father. 
The  day  before  Taro  had  pounded  a  piece 
of  glass  up  fine  and  mixed  it  with  glue. 
The  mixture  had  been  rubbed  on  the 
string  of  his  kite  about  thirty  feet  near 
the  kite  end  and  left  to  dry.  Now,  if 
he  could  only  get  this  string  to  cut  sharply 
across  the  string  of  another  kite,  the  lat- 
ter cord  would  be  severed,  and  he  could 
proudly  claim  the  vanquished  kite  as 
his   own. 

Kites  of  every  color  and  shape  hovered 
in  the  air  above  the  wide  open  space. 
There  were  square  kites  of  red,  yellow, 
green,  blue, — every  color  of  the  rainbow; 
and  many  were  decorated  with  gaily- 
painted  figures  of  gods,  heroes,  warriors, 
and  dragons.  There  were  kites  in  the 
shape  of  fish,  hawks,  eagles,  and  butter- 
flies. Some  had  hummers,  made  of 
whalebone,  which  hummed  musically  in 
the  wind  as  they  rose;  and  as  for  fight- 
ing kites,  they  were  abroad  in  squads 
and  battalions.  In  one  place  the  fight 
was  between  single  kites ;  in  another  a 
score  of  men  with  blue  kites  met  a  score 
with  red  kites  and  the  kites  fluttered, 
darted,  swooped,  dived  this  way,  that  way, 
and  every  way,  as  they  were  skilfully 
moved  by  the  strings  pulled  from  below. 
Now  and  again  one  of  them  was  seen  to 
fall  helplessly  away  and  drift  down  the 


'From  Peeps  at  Japan,  by  John  Finnemore, 


60 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


wind;  its  string  had  been  cut  by  some 
victorious  rival,  and  it  had  been  put  out 
of  the  battle. 

Taro  had  his  kite  high  up  in  the  air 
very  soon.  It  flew  splendidly,  and  for 
some  time  he  was  very  busy  in  trying 
it  and  learning  its  ways,  for  every  kite 
has  its  own  tricks  of  moving  in  the  air. 
Then  suddenly  he  saw  a  great  brown 
eagle  sailing  toward  it.  He  looked  up 
and  saw  that  a  boy  named  Kanaya  was 
directing  the  eagle  toward  his  own,  and 
that  it  was  a  challenge  to  a  fight.  Taro 
accepted  at  once,  and  the  combat  was 
joined. 

Kanaya  brought  his  eagle  swiftly  over 
Taro's  big  square  kite,  brightly  painted 
in  bars  of  many  colors,  but  Taro  let 
out  string  and  escaped.  Then  he  swung 
his  kite  up  into  the  wind  and  made  it 
swoop  on  the  eagle.  But  Kanaya  was 
already  winding  his  string  swiftly  in  and 
had  raised  his  kite  out  of  reach  of  the 
swoop.  And  so  they  went  on  for  more 
than  an  hour,  pursuing,  escaping,  feint- 
ing, dodging,  until  at  last  the  eagle 
caught  a  favorable  slant  of  wind  and 
darted  down  so  swiftly  that  Taro  could 
not  escape.  The  strings  crossed,  and  the 
upper  began  to  chafe  the  lower  savagely. 

Taro  tried  to  work  his  kite  away,  but 
in  vain.  The  eagle  string  was  strong  and 
sharp.  At  the  next  moment  Taro  felt  a 
horrid  slackness  of  his  string.  No  more 
could  he  feel  the  strong,  splendid  pull 
of  his  big  kite.  There  it  was,  going,  fall- 
ing headlong  to  the  ground.  Kanaya  had 
won.  Nothing  now  remained  to  Taro 
but  to  take  his  beating  like  a  Japanese 
and  a  gentleman.  With  a  cheerful  smile 
he  made  three  low  bows  to  his  conqueror. 
Kanaya,  with  the  utmost  gravity,  returned 
the  bows  before  he  ran  away  to  secure  the 
kite  he  had  won. 

Now,  there  had  been  a  very  interested 
and  attentive  observer  of  this  battle  in 
Ito,  Taro's  younger  brother.     Ito  never 


said  a  word  or  moved  a  muscle  of  his 
little  brown  face  when  he  saw  his  broth- 
er defeated  and  the  big  kite  seized  in 
triumph  by  Kanaya.  But  his  black  eyes 
gleamed  a  little  more  brightly  in  their 
narrow  slits  as  he  let  out  more  string  and 
waited  for  Kanaya  to  begin  to  fly  again. 

Ito  had  succeeded  to  the  possession  of 
Taro's  old  kite.  It  was  less  than  two 
feet  square,  but  it  flew  well,  and  Ito  had 
also  fixed  or  treated  his  string  with  the 
mixture  of  pounded  glass  and  glue,  and 
was  ready  for  combat.  Within  ten 
minutes  Kanaya  was  flying  once  more, 
and  now  he  had  Taro's  kite  high  in  the 
air.  He  had  put  away  his  own  big  brown 
eagle,  and  was  flying  the  kite  he  had  just 
won.  He  had  scarcely  got  it  well  up  when 
a  smaller  square  kite  came  darting  down 
upon  it  from  a  great  height.  Ito  had 
entered  the  lists,  and  a  fresh  battle  began. 

It  was  even  longer  and  more  stubborn 
than  the  first,  for  Ito's  kite,  being  much 
smaller,  had  much  less  power  in  the  air; 
but  Ito  made  up  for  this  by  showing  the 
greatest  skill  in  the  handling  of  his  kite, 
and  quite  a  crowd  gathered  to  see  the 
struggle,  watching  every  moment  in  per- 
fect silence  and  with  the  deepest  gravity. 
Suddenly  Ito  pounced.  He  caught  a  fav- 
orable gust  of  wind,  and  swung  his  line 
across  Kanaya's  with  the  greatest  dexter- 
ity. Saw-saw  went  the  line,  and  at  the 
next  moment  the  great  kite  went  tumbling 
down  the  wind,  and  Kanaya  and  Ito  ex- 
changed the  regulation  bows.  Then  the 
latter  looked  at  his  brother  without  a 
word,  and  Taro  ran  to  seize  his  beloved 
kite  again. 

"It  is  yours  now,  Ito,"  said  the  elder 
brother,  when  he  came  back. 

"Oh  no,"  said  Ito;  "we  will  each  keep 
our  own.  I  am  glad  I  got  it  back  from 
Kanaya." 

By  permission,  The  Macmillan  Co. 


JAPAN 


61 


CHIYO'S  CHRISTMAS 
A  Little  Story  of  Japan 

BY   CLARA   W.   CHIGI 

Little  Chiyo  opened  her  narrow  black 
eyes  on  Christmas  morning  and  looked 
about  her.  She  did  not  find  any  stocking 
awaiting  her  busy  little  fingers,  but  then 
she  didn't  expect  to  see  one !  Indeed,  I 
am  sure  she  would  have  been  frightened 
if  she  had  seen  one  hanging  by  her  bed. 
For  you  must  remember  they  do  not 
wear  stockings  in  Japan — no,  nor  even 
shoes  nor  slippers ! 

Chiyo  lay  still  thinking  a  few  moments, 
and  then  she  exclaimed,  "Oya,  Wasure- 
mashita !"  by  which  she  meant  to  say,  "O, 
I  forgot!"  In  spite  of  its  being  such  a 
long  word  it  did  not  take  her  any  longer 
to  say  than  it  would  take  you  to  say 
"Jack  Robinson." 

Chiyo  jumped  up  and  began  to  hurry 
into  her  clothes,  which  did  not  take  very 
long,  as  she  had  no  buttons,  nor  strings, 
nor  hooks  to  fasten.  All  she  had  to  do 
was  to  slip  into  two  or  three  long  robes, 
which  she  fastened  round  the  waist  by  a 
wide  girdle.  Chiyo  was  only  eight  years 
old,  yet  she  could  tie  the  big  bow  of  her 
sash  almost  as  nicely  as  her  sister  Sada, 
who  was  a  great  deal  older.  Then  she 
put  on  her  stockings — no,  that  could  not 
be,  for  I  said  just  now  they  did  not  wear 
stockings  in  Japan.  Well,  they  were  some- 
thing meant  for  stockings,  only  they 
reached  to  the  ankle  and  were  divided 
like  a  mitten,  with  a  place  for  the  big  toe 
all  by  itself. 

Chiyo  put  on  her  tabi  (that's  the  Jap- 
anese name  for  stocking)  and  went  to 
wash  her  face;  then  she  was  ready  for 
breakfast — no,  she  wasn't  quite,  either,  for 
little  Chiyo  kneeled  down  on  the  mats 
and,  folding  her  plump  brown  hands,  said 
a  little  prayer;  for  Chiyo,  unlike  most  of 
her  little  playmates,  had  come  to  know 


and  to  love  the  good  Lord  Jesus,  or 
"lyesu  Sama,"  as  she  called  him. 

I  suppose  you  think  she  forgot  to 
comb  her  hair.  O,  no !  that  was  done  the 
day  before,  and  so  quietly  had  she  lain  on 
her  hard  round  pillow  that  hardly  a  hair 
of  those  black,  well-oiled  locks  was  dis- 
arranged. Chiyo  went  to  the  family  sit- 
ting-room, where  she  bowed  very  low 
to  her  mother,  who  was  sitting  on  the 
floor  in  front  of  a  little  firebox  smoking 
a  little  pipe.  The  rosy-cheeked  maid 
then  brought  her  a  little  tray  upon  which 
was  a  very  appetizing  bowl  of  rice  and  a 
little  dried  fish,  with  a  tiny  saucer  of 
pickled  turnip  leaves  beside  it.  With  the 
aid  of  her  slender  ivory  chop-sticks  Chiyo 
soon  caused  these  delicacies  to  disappear, 
and  after  about  a  thimbleful  of  tea  she  ran 
away  to  be  dressed  in  her  finery. 

"To-day  is  Christmas,  mama,"  she  said, 
of  course  in  Japanese,  which  sounded  like 
this :  "Oka  Sama,  kiyo  wa  matsuribi  des 
yo." 

Her  mother  said,  "And  so  it  is,"  and 
added  that  if  Chiyo  intended  to  go  to 
the  Christmas  tree  at  the  mission  she  had 
better  be  getting  ready.  The  tree  was 
to  be  in  the  afternoon,  quite  early,  and  so 
Chiyo  had  to  hurry  to  get  ready.  First 
she  had  to  take  a  hot  bath,  so  hot  that 
she  looked  like  a  boiled  lobster  when  she 
came  out  about  an  hour  afterward.  Then 
she  was  nicely  powdered  on  her  face  and 
neck  and  her  lips  gilded.  Then  she 
slipped  into  her  best  robes  and  sash, 
which  were  very  beautiful.  Toyo,  the 
good-natured  maid,  tied  the  sash,  which 
was  a  lovely  sky-blue  brocade  studded 
with  golden  flowers,  into  such  a  big,  stiff, 
stylish  bow  that  it  came  up  nearly  to  her 
shoulders.  Two  or  three  silver  and  gold 
ornaments  were  placed  in  her  butterfly 
topknot,  and  she  was  ready  to  go.  At 
the  door  she  slipped  on  a  pair  of  shining 
black  clogs,  and,  followed  by  Toyo,  clat- 
tered away  out  of  the  gate  into  the  busy 


62 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


streets.  It  was  not  far  to  the  mission 
school,  where  some  ladies  with  wonder- 
ful brown  and  yellow  hair  and  blue  eyes 
were  ready  to  welcome  their  little  friend. 
"Merry  Christmas,  O  Chiyo  San,"  said 
one,  and  Chiyo  dropped  on  her  knees  in 
the  hall  and  made  a  very  low  bow — in- 
deed, so  low  that  her  biggest  hairpin 
touched  the  floor.  Chiyo  soon  joined 
some  little  friends,  who  took  her  into  the 
parlor,  where  they  looked  at  the  pretty 
pictures  on  the  walls  and  the  photographs 
in  the  album,  and  sat  in  chairs  wondering 
how  little  girls  in  America  could  manage 
to  sit  on  chairs  instead  of  on  the  floor. 

By  and  by  the  children  were  called  out 
to  the  dining-room,  where  they  had  some 
nice  cakes  and  bread  and  butter  and  tea. 
Then  they  were  led  into  the  schoolroom 
to  see  the  wonderful  tree.  It  was  not 
lighted  up,  for  it  was  daytime,  but  its 
branches  were  loaded  with  pretty  things 
which  had  been  sent  to  the  mission  by 
a  Sunday-school  in  America.  Some  of 
the  dolls  had  been  dressed  by  loving  little 
friends  of  the  girls,  while  the  boys  had 
carved,  rigged,  and  painted  famous 
ships  for  their  little  Japanese  cousins. 
There  were  things,  too,  which  could  not 
be  made  very  well  by  little  fingers,  and 
so  the  money  banks  had  been  opened  and 
the  hoarded  pennies  taken  out  to  buy 
books  and  toys  for  the  children  who  had 
just  learned  about  Christmas  and  the 
Baby  who  was  born  to  save  them. 

You  should  have  seen  their  black  eyes 
dance  as  toys,  cakes,  mittens,  books,  and 
tippets  were  carfully  stowed  away  in  their 
wide-flowing  sleeves.  After  the  toys  had 
been  divided  the  children  heard  the  sweet 
story  of  the  Babe  of  Bethlehem  (some  for 
the  first  time),  and  after  a  beautiful 
Christmas  carol  they  all  made  their  bows 
to  the  kind  ladies  and  separated.  One 
little  tot  in  a  yellow  silk  robe  which 
reached  to  his  feet,  and  whose  big  sleeves 
were  bulging  out  with  some  of  the  won- 


derful fruit  of  the  Christmas  tree,  tod- 
dled up  to  one  of  the  kind  lady  teachers 
and  said,  anxiously: 

"O  teacher,  do  tell  me  when  Christmas 
will  come  again!  I  hope  it  will  be  very 
soon." 

By  permission  of  the  Sunday  School  Ad- 
vocate. 

A  JAPANESE  LULLABY 


NOTE. — A  recitation  for  a  Beginner  or  small 
Primary  child  in  costume  with  a  Japanese  doll 
in  her  arms. 


Go  to  sleep,  my  baby!  Where  has  nursie 
gone? 

Over  that  high  mountain  to  her  village 
home. 

What  will  she  bring  to  baby  from  the  vil- 
lage shops? 

Rattles,    drums,     and    flutes ;    and    little 
Daruma  San, 

The  doll  that  won't  lie  down,  and  paper 
doggies,  too. 

Baby  is  my  good  boy,  lullaby! 

Lullaby! 

Baby  is  my  good  boy,  lullaby! 

By  permission,  Woman's  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary    Society     of     the     Presbyterian 

Church,  U.  S.  A. 

THE  LITTE  CHILDREN   IN  JAPAN 

The  little  children  in  Japan 

Are  fearfully  polite; 
They  always  thank  their  bread  and  milk 
Before  they  take  a  bite, 
And  say,  "You  make  us  most  content, 
O  honorable  nourishment." 

The  little  children  in  Japan 

Wear  mittens  on  their  feet; 
They  have  no  proper  hats  to  go 
A-walking  on  the  street; 
And  wooden  stilts  for  overshoes 
They  don't  object  at  all  to  use. 


JAPAN 


63 


The  little  children  in  Japan 

With  toys  of  paper  play, 
And  carry  paper  parasols 
To  keep  the  rain  away; 
And,  when  you  go  to  see,  you'll  find 
It's  paper  walls  they  live  behind. 

— Selected. 


JUST  SUPPOSE 

Suppose  you  were  a  little  girl. 

And  your  home  was  in  Japan ; 
Suppose  the  third  of  March  had  come, 

And  your  name  was  Ume  San. 
Why,  then  would  come  the  Feast  of  Dolls, 

And  oh,  how  glad  you'd  be ! 
For  on  that  day  the  dolls  come  out 

Their  girl-mamas  to  see. 

The  honorable  father's  hand 

Unlocks  the  storehouse  door, 
And  from  it  brings  a  hundred  dolls, 

— Perhaps  there  may  be  more — 
Then  in  the  best  room  of  the  house 

On  shelves  of  lovely  red, 
They're  placed  in  order — one  by  one — 

I'd  like  to  see  the  spread ! 

Musicians  with  their  instruments, 

And  servants  in  a  row. 
And  men  to  pull  jinrickishas 

When  dolls  ride  out,  you  know, 
And  then  there  are  the  dearest  things 

To  cook  and  serve  and  eat ; 
Such  cunning  little  bowls  and  cups 

All  filled  with  something  sweet. 

Some  of  these  dolls  are  very  old, 

A  hundred  years  at  least; 
The  great-great-grandmothers  once  played 

With  them  at  their  Doll  Feast. 
There's  a  Mikado  and  his  wife. 

In  splendid  royal  dress, 
And  there  are  nobles  and  their  wives, 

A  score  or  more,  I  guess. 


And  if  you  will  believe  it, 

The  little  girls  themselves 
Cook  cakes  and  things  to  feed  the  dolls 

That  sit  upon  the  shelves ! 
Well!  Three  days  they  are  so  happy, 

Doing  just  as  they  please. 
Thinking  of  it  I  almost  wish 

I  were  a  Japanese. 

But  then — just  hear  what  happens! 

It  doesn't  seem  quite  right; — 
Back  to  the  storehouse  go  the  dolls 

And  there  they're  locked  in  tight! 
And  there  they  stay  all  in  the  dark 

Until  another  spring. 
Now  just  suppose  they  were  your  dolls- 

Wouldn't  you  cry  like  everything? 

— Lucy  Jameson  Scott. 
By  permission. 


WHAT  WOULD  YOU  DO? 

Now,  if  you  should  visit  a  Japanese  home 

Where  there  isn't  a  sofa  or  chair, 
And  the  hostess  should  say,  "Take  a  seat, 
sir,  I  pray," 
Now,  where  would  you   sit?    Tell  me 
where. 
And   should   they  persuade   you   to   stay 
there  and  dine, 
Where   knives,    forks,   and   spoons    are 
unknown. 
Do  you  think  you  could  eat  with  chop- 
sticks of  wood? 
And  how  might  you  pick  up  a  bone  ? 
And  then,  should  they  take  you  a  Jap- 
anese drive 
In  a  neat  little  "rickshaw"  of  blue, 
And  you  found,  in  Japan,  that  your  horse 
was  a  man, 
Now  what  do  you  think  you  would  do  ? 

— Independent. 
By  permission. 


64 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


FACTS  ABOUT  JAPAN  FOR 
JUNIORS 

BY  ANITA  B.   FERRIS 

NOTE. — There  should  be  a  map  of  Asia 
clearly  seen  by  all  the  pupils,  to  which  the 
leader  may  refer, 

What  is  the  name  of  this  chain  of 
islands  east  of  Asia?  The  name,  Japan, 
came  originally  from  a  Chinese  word 
which  meant  "Sunrise  Land,"  because  the 
Chinese  knew  these  islands  lay  to  the 
east  and  it  seemed  to  them  the  land  out 
of   which   the   sun   came. 

Japan  proper  is  made  up  of  four  large 
islands  and  hundreds  of  small  ones,  all 
of  which  together  are  only  one  fortieth  as 
large  as  the  United  States.  Still,  these 
islands,  which  are  so  much  smaller  in  ex- 
tent than  our  country,  are  very  densely 
populated,  so  that  there  are  half  as 
many  people  in  them  as  there  are  in  the 
whole   of  our   country. 

Japan  has  a  varied  climate,  just  the 
same  as  we  have.  They  have  cold  win- 
ters in  the  north  with  deep  snows  some- 
times, and  in  the  south  a  much  milder 
climate.  Japan  is  a  beautiful  country  of 
gardens  and  flowers,  of  tiny  lakes  and 
beautiful  volcanic   mountains. 

On  account  of  the  many  volcanoes, 
Japan  is  called  the  land  of  earthquakes. 
In  Tokyo  it  is  said  that  the  people  get 
a  good  shaking  at  least  once  a  day. 

To  avoid  having  their  houses  thrown 
down  by  the  earthquakes,  as  they  would 
be  if  they  were  built  of  heavy  materials, 
the  Japanese  make  their  houses  of  paper 
on  wooden  frames.  They  protect  them 
by  night  with  wooden  shutters,  which 
may  be  removed  in  the  daytime,  and  di- 
vide them  into  rooms  as  they  please  by 
means  of  sliding  partitions  of  paper 
screens.  Spotless  matting  and  soft  white 
rugs  cover  the  floor,  and  in  order  to 
keep  them  clean  the  Japanese  never  wear 
their  shoes  in  the  house,  but  leave  their 


straw  sandals  or  wooden  clogs  at  the 
door.  These  dainty,  clean  little  houses 
are  not  very  comfortable  in  winter,  how- 
ever, for  they  are  not  heated  at  all,  and 
the  only  way  the  people  keep  warm  is 
by  putting  on  more  clothing  and  hover- 
ing over  tiny  box-like  metal  stoves  which 
contain  a  little  burning  charcoal. 

Japan  might  be  called  the  land  of  paper 
as  well  as  the  land  of  earthquakes,  for 
the  people  are  very  clever  in  making 
many  different  kinds  of  paper  for  many 
different  uses.  They  not  only  build 
paper  houses,  but  they  use  paper  napkins 
and  handkerchiefs,  paper  umbrellas  and 
lanterns,  and  the  children  play  with  paper 
toys. 

You  all  know  how  the  Japanese  dress 
and  how  they  look,  for  you  have  seen  so 
many  pictures  of  them. 

There  are  now  many  thousands  of 
Christians  in  Japan,  but  there  are  also 
many,  many  thousands  more  who  wor- 
ship idols,  offer  food  to  the  spirits  of 
the  dead,  and  do  not  know  our  God  at 
all.  They  worship  a  mountain  god,  a 
horse  god,  a  tree  god,  the  fox  god,  and 
gods  who  are  supposed  to  cure  those  who 
are  sick.  A  mother  who  is  not  a  Chris- 
tian will  take  her  sick  child  to  the  temple 
and  rub  her  hand  on  the  head  of  the  old 
wooden  idol,  and  then  on  the  head  of 
her  child,  thinking  that  the  god  will  thus 
heal  him.  But  Christian  day-schools  and 
Sunday-schools  in  Japan  are  doing  much 
to  help  the  boys  and  girls  there  grow  up 
to  be  Christian  men  and  women. 

JAPANESE  GAMES* 

Bounce  the  Ball 

The  ball  is  dashed  upon  the  ground 
with  considerable  force,  the  object  of  the 
player  being  to  turn  around  and  face 
about  again   exactly  in  the  time  to  slap 


*From  Hall,   Children  at  Play  in  Many  Lands,  Missionary  Education  Movement. 


JAPAN 


65 


the  ball  back  on  each  rebound  for  five 
times  in  succession. 

Otadama 

Make  a  number  of  small  bags  about 
two  inches  square  and  fill  them  with  rice. 
The  game  is  to  toss  these  in  the  air,  keep- 
ing three,  four,  or  five  going  at  the  same 
time. 

Hana,  Hana,  Hana,  Kuchi 

The  players  sit  in  a  circle,  while  the 
leader,  tapping  her  nose  (all  the  others 
imitate),  says,  "hana,  hana,  hana,  kuchi," 
which  means,  "nose,  nose,  nose,  mouth;" 
meanwhile  she  taps  some  other  feature, 
as  for  instance  her  ear.  The  game  is  to 
do  what  the  leader  says,  not  what  she 
does,  which  is  very  difficult  when  she  is 
quick. 

hana — nose 

kuchi — mouth 

mimi-ear 

me — eye 

Small  children  in  playing  the  game 
need  use  only  the  English  words. 

Whenever  any  one  makes  a  mistake 
she  must  take  the  leader's  place  or  sub- 
mit to  being  daubed  on  the  cheek  with 
flour  and  water. 

HAPPY   CHILDREN 

BY    BERNICE    HALL    LEGG 

Children  may  be  trained  for  marching 
— girls  in  Japanese  costumes  with  para- 
sols, orzvith  dolls  strapped  on  their  backs; 
boys  carrying  Japanese  lanterns  held  aloft 
on  poles.  The  march  may  be  elaborate  as 
desired,  or  may  be  very  simple,  omitting 
the  costuming.  However,  dolls  and  lan- 
terns should  be  carried  by  all  taking  part* 

At  the  close  of  march  have  the  boys 
form  an  arch  with  lanterns,  beneath  which 


the  girls  pass,  and  all  then  form  a  group 
and  sing  the  following  song  to  the  tune  of 
"Savior,  like  a  shepherd  lead  us-" 

HAPPY  CHILDREN 

1.  All  the  happy  children  of  the  nations, 

All  the  girls  and  all  the  boys, 
Have  their  pleasant  recreations 

With   their  games   and   with   their 
toys. 
Happy  children,  happy  children, 

Playing  through  the  summer  hours ; 
Happy  children,   happy  children, 

Brighter  than  the  brightest  flowers. 

2.  Now  we  play  that  we  are  children 

From  a  land  across  the  seas. 
Marching  with  our  dolls  and  lanterns 

Under  lovely  cherry  trees. 
Happy  children,  happy  children, 

Playing  through  the  summer  hours; 
Happy  children,  happy  children, 

Brighter  than  the  brightest  flowers. 

3.  But  we're  glad  we're  really  children 

Of  a  land  where  Chirst  is  King, 
Where  we  learn  about  our  Savior 

And  his  praises  we  may  sing. 
Happy  children,  happy  children, 

Singing  all  the  summer  hours; 
Happy  children,  happy  children. 

Brighter  than  the  brightest  flowers. 

CHERRY  BLOSSOM  MARCH  AND 
CHORUS 

BY    BERNICE     HALL    LEGG 

A  fancy  march  with  drill  features  may 
be  arranged  for  girls  in  Japanese  costume, 
carrying  branches  to  represent  the  Japan- 
ese cherry  blossoms.  These  may  easily  be 
made  by  tying  small  pink  tissue  paper 
flowers  upon  leafless  branches.  Pine 
boughs  make  an  effective  background  for 
this  drill,  which  closes  with  singing-' 


*Cherry   blossom    decorations    may   be    easily    made   by   fastening   small    pink   tissue-paper    flowers 
upon  leafless  branches.     A  pretty  effect  is  secured  by  combining  these  with  pine  boughs. 


66 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


Cherry  Blossoms 
Tune,  "Beulah  Land,"  found  in   Gospel  Hymns. 


The  skies  are  bright  in  fair  Japan, 
Soft  breezes  float  from  nature's  fan, 
Pink  cherry  blossoms  fill  the  air, 
And  all  the  land  is  passing  fair. 
Oh  fair  Japan,  oh  rare  Japan, 
Oh  land  of  lantern  and  of  fan, 
We  love  thy  art,  we  love  thy  flowers, 
Thy    tales    that    charm    the    passing 

hours, 
Thy  temples  crowning  every  hill, 
Thy  songs  that  weirdly,  sweetly  thrill. 


2.     But  though  thy  flowers  are  passing 
fair, 
They   shed   no   perfume  on   the   air, 
They  bring  no  fruit  for  good  of  man ; 
Their  beauty  mocks  thee,  fair  Japan. 
Oh  land  afar  across  the  sea. 
Thy  Master  stands  and  calls  for  thee  ; 
He  bids  thee  lift  thine  earthward  eyes 
And  seek  thy  home  beyond  the  skies. 
To  leave  the  error  of  thy  night 
And  walk  with  him  in  paths  of  light. 


Mohammedan  Lands 

GENERAL    INFORMATION 

For  statistics  of  all  denominational  work,  lists  of  denominational  missionaries, 
missionary  problems  and  reports  of  all  kinds  of  work,  and  for  the  latest  facts  in 
the  history  of  the  year  in  Mohammedan  lands,  apply  to  your  denominational  head- 
quarters.    See  list  of  correspondents  at  end  of  this  book. 

Apply  also  to  your  Board  rooms  for  music,  curios,  maps  and  pictures,  and  for 
slides,  pictures  and  music,  to  the  Missionary  Education  Movement,  New  York  City. 

BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Andrews :  Seven  Little  Sisters.     Ginn  &  Co $  .50 

Andrews :  Each  and  All.    Ginn  &  Co 50 

Chance :  Little  Folks  of  Many  Lands.     Ginn  &  Co 45 

Every  land:  New  York.    10  cents  a  copy,  $1.00  a  year. 

Hall:  Children  at  Play  in  Many  Lands.     Missionary  Education  Movement 75 

Young :   Children  of  Arabia.    Fleming  H.  Revell  Co 60 

Youth's  Companion  Series:  The  Wide  World.     Ginn  &  Co 25 

Zwemer :    Topsy  Turvy  Land.    Fleming  H.  Revell  Co 75 

Zwemer:    Zigzag  Journeys  in  the  Camel  Country.    Fleming  H.  Revell  Co 1.00 

COSTUMES 
PERSIAN 

Girls:  A  loose  jacket,  buttoning  in  front  and  having  long  sleeves,  of  any 
inexpensive  though  rather  rich-looking  material.  A  full  divided  skirt  of  any  colored 
material.  It  is  fastened  around  the  waist  with  a  draw-string.  The  girls  wear  round 
black  caps  with  embroidery  on  them. 

Boys:  A  cloth  coat — somewhat  like  our  military  coat— reaching  down  to  the 
knees;  under  the  coat  there  is  a  bright-colored  vest,  buttoning  in  the  middle,  and 
then  the  long,  rather  tight  trousers.  The  boys  always  wear  the  lambskin  or  astrakan 
caps.     It  is  effective  to  have  the  coat  and  trousers  black  and  the  vest  red. 

TURKISH 

It  is  extremely  difficult  to  make  simple  and  inexpensive  copies  of  the  Turkish 
costumes,  for  they  are  usually  of  velvet  or  satin  and  very  beautifully  and  elaborately 
embroidered,  often  with  gold  thread. 

Satine  would  perhaps  be  the  best  material  to  use,  and  trimming  could  be  sewed 
on  without  much  expense,  or  the  goods  could  be  effectively  embroidered.  Purple, 
green,  and  red  are  characteristic  colors  for  the  costumes. 

The  costume  of  the  boys  and  girls  is  much  the  same — very  full  loose  trousers 
reaching  to  the  ankle  where  they  are  rather  narrow,  and  a  short  jacket,  open  in  front. 
The  boys  have  a  vest  also.  The  boys  wear  a  close-fitting  red  cloth  cap  with  black 
tassel,  known  as  a  fez. 

67 


68 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


Persian  and  Turkish  costumes  for  girls  and  boys,  if  home  manufacture  is  not 
feasible,  may  be  rented  from  the  Missionary  Education  Movement,  156  Fifth  Avenue, 
New  York  City.  Catalog  of  the  costumes  and  exhibit  material  will  be  sent  on 
application. 

(See  also  Mohammedan  costumes  under  India.) 


STORIES  TO  TELL 

Gemila,  The  Child  of  the  Desert 
From  Seven  Little  Sisters 

What  Was  Gemila  Doing? 
From  Each  and  All 

Ahmed 
From  Little  Folks  of  Many  Lands 

The  Lost  Bee  and  the  Patient  Donkey 
Everyland,  June,   1914 

An  Adventure  in  the  Desert 
Everyland,   September,    1915 

Sinbad  the  Sailor  and  Noah's  Ark 
Everyland,  June,   1915 

Nouritza's  Rug 
Everyland,  September,  1915 

FACTS  ABOUT  ARABIA  FOR 
JUNIORS 

NOTE. — There  should  be  a  map  in  plain 
view,  to  which  the  speaker  may  frequently 
refer. 

In  the  atlas  Arabia  looks  like  a  big 
mail-pouch  hung  up  by  the  side  of  some 
railway  station,  pretty  empty  of  every- 
thing. But  this  queer  mail-pouch  country 
is  not  as  empty  as  people  imagine.  It  is 
a  country  larger  than  all  of  the  United 
States  east  of  the  Mississippi.  From 
north  to  south  you  can  ride  a  camel  one 
thousand  miles,  and  from  east  to  west 
more  than  six  hundred.  But  the  geog- 
raphy of  the  country  is  topsy-turvy  al- 
together, and  that  is  why  it  has  been  so 
long  a  neglected  peninsula.  People  kept 
on  wondering  at  the  queer  outside  of 
the  mail-pouch  and  never  opened  the  lock 
to  learn  its  secrets  by  looking  inside. 


First  of  all,  Arabia  is  perhaps  the  only 
land  that  has  three  of  its  boundaries 
fixed  and  the  other  always  shifting.  Such 
is  the  case  with  the  northern  boundary  of 
Arabia.  It  is  different  on  every  map  and 
changes  every  year  because  the  inhabi- 
tants go  about  as  nomads;  that  is,  they 
"have  no  continuing  city." 

Arabia  has  no  rivers  except  under- 
ground. It  has  no  railroad  and  very  few 
roads  at  all.  Some  parts  of  the  country 
are  very  green  and  fertile  and  in  other 
parts  there  is  not  enough  grass  the  year 
around  to  give  one  square  meal  to  a 
single  grasshopper.  Arabia  has  four 
thousand  miles  of  coast  and  yet  only  six 
harbors  where  steamers  call.  Since  Peary 
discovered  the  North  Pole  there  are  bet- 
ter maps  of  that  part  of  the  world  than 
of  southeastern  Arabia,  for  no  one  has 
ever  spent  time  or  money  to  explore  this 
part  of  the  country. 

There  are  no  lakes  in  Arabia,  but  there 
is  a  large  sea  of  sand  called  Al  Ahkaf, 
into  which  a  traveler  once  reported  that 
he  threw  a  lead  and  line  and  found  no 
bottom!  No  one  has  been  there  since  to 
see  whether  his  story  is  true.  At  one 
place  in  eastern  Arabia,  there  are  salt- 
water wells  on  shore  and  fresh-water 
springs  in  the  midst  of  the  salt  sea  from 
which  water  is  brought  to  shore.  Arabia 
has  no  postage-stamps  and  no  poHtical 
capital  and  no  telegraph  system.  Differ- 
ent coins  from  different  parts  of  the  world 
are  used  in  different  provinces.  It  is  a 
land  of  contradictions  and  even  the  waters 
that  bound  it  are  misnamed.  The  Red 
Sea  is  blue,  and  the  Persian  Gulf  has 
no  Persian  ships  and  should  be  called  an 
English  lake.     This  topsy-turvy  land  has 


MOHAMMEDAN  LANDS 


69 


no  political  divisions.  Some  say  it  has 
five  and  some  seven  provinces;  no  one 
knows  what  is  its  population,  since  no 
one  has  ever  tried  to  find  it  out.  In  nearly 
all  countries  the  mountain  ranges  run 
north  and  south,  but  in  Arabia  they  run 
nearly  east  and  west.  There  are  desert 
sands  six  hundred  feet  deep  and  mountain 
peaks  nine  thousand  feet  high.  On  the 
coasts  it  is  fearfully  hot,  and  the  climate 
is  often  deadly.  On  the  highlands  it  is 
often  bitterly  cold;  and  yet  the  people 
are  all  the  same  race,  speech,  custom, 
language,  and  religion. 

There  are  no  pumps  in  Arabia,  but 
plenty  of  wells.  There  are  no  woods  in 
Arabia,  but  plenty  of  trees.  The  camel 
is  a  topsy-turvy  ship  and  the  ostrich  is 
a  topsy-turvy  bird.  The  Arabs  call  the 
former  the  ship  of  the  desert;  and  the 
latter  they  say  is  half  camel  and  half 
bird.  In  some  parts  of  Arabia  horses 
and  cows  are  fed  on  boiled  fish  because 
that  is  cheaper  than  grass !  In  other  parts 
of  the  country  donkeys  are  fed  on  dates. 
Arabia  has  more  rulers  than  any  other 
country  of  the  same  size,  and  yet  it  is  a 
land  without  a  strong  ruling  government. 
The  people  never  meet  one  another  with- 
out saying  "Peace  to  you;"  yet  there  has 
never  been  any  peace  over  the  whole 
land  since  Qirist's  birth  or  even  since 
the  days  of  Ishmael,  who,  the  Bible  tells 
us,  was  the  ancestor  of  all  these  people. 
— From  Topsy  Turvy  Land,  by  A.  E.  and 
S.  M.  Zwemer,  copyright,  1902,  by  Flem- 
ing H.  Revell  Company. 

A  TURKISH  DEBT 
A  True  Story 

BY  L.   c.   M. 

Alexander  Greatorex  had  been  kind  to 
Mehemet  AH,  his  Turkish  neighbor. 
Greatorex  was  a  canny  Scotchman  who 
had  been  for  some  years  a  large  and  suc- 
cessful wool  merchant  in  Constantinople. 


Mehemet  AH  was  in  the  same  kind  of 
business;  and  when  the  Scotchman  first 
came  to  estabHsh  himself  in  the  Turkish 
capital,  this  Turkish  neighbor  had  been 
friendly  and  helpful.  As  the  years  went 
on,  however,  Greatorex  had  increased  and 
Ali  had  decreased. 

From  time  to  time  the  Scot  had  aided 
the  Turk  in  some  business  emergency,  or 
had  postponed  his  claim  for  some  small 
debt,  until  at  last  the  sum  owed  him  by 
Ali  amounted  to  five  hundred  dollars— a 
sum  so  small  to  the  prosperous  merchant 
that  it  troubled  him  not  at  all ;  but  so  large 
to  the  Turkish  debtor  that  to  meet  this 
obligation  became  the  settled  purpose  and 
ambition  of  his  life. 

Whenever  the  two  men  met  in  the 
pleasant  streets  of  Constantinople,  the 
Turk  would  salute  his  creditor  with  a  pro- 
found salaam,— that  graceful  Turkish 
gesture  which  is  supposed  to  mean,  'T 
lay  my  mouth  in  the  dust  at  your  feet,"— 
and  then  he  would  say:  "I  have  not  for- 
gotten,— I  do  not  forget, — my  debt  is  of 
five  hundred  dollars!" 

One  day,  as  Greatorex  walked  along  the 
famiHar  street,  a  stranger  salaamed  be- 
fore him,  and  then  said :  "I  am  the  eldest 
son  of  Mehemet  AH.  He  is  dead,  and  his 
debts  are  mine.  I  owe  to  your  honor  five 
hundred   dollars." 

But  it  seemed  that  business  prospered 
with  the  son  no  better  than  with  his 
father,  for  years  went  on  and  the  debt 
was  not  paid ;  yet  still,  whenever  the  two 
men  met,  the  Turk  bent  before  the  Chris- 
tian, and  acknowledged  his  obligation. 

At  length  one  day  another  turbaned 
head  bowed  itself  in  the  street  before 
Greatorex,  and  a  new  voice  said :  "My 
brother  is  dead.  I  am  the  second  son  of 
Mehemet  Ali,  and  his  debts  are  mine. 
I  owe  your  honor  five  hundred  dollars, 
and  surely  it  shall  be  paid."  And  again 
for  a  few  years  this  pledge  was  repeated 
at  every  meeting  with  the  second  son. 


70 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


At  last  still  another  Turkish  head  was 
bowed  before  Greatorex,  and  still  an- 
other voice  said:  "Both  my  elder  broth- 
ers are  dead.  I  am  the  third  and  last  son 
of  my  father.  His  debts  are  now  mine, 
and  I  owe  your  honor  five  hundred 
dollars." 

A  few  months  later  on,  to  the  custom- 
ary acknowledgment  of  the  debt,  the 
young  Turk  added :  "And  I  see  now  how 
payment  shall  be  possible;"  and  he  went 
on  to  explain  that  his  profession  was  that 
of  a  civil  engineer,  and  he  was  to  be 
sent  to  Syria  to  make  an  important  sur- 
vey, and  the  fee  would  be  large,  and  the 
debt  of  his  father  should  be  the  first 
claim  on  it. 

For  some  while  after  this  the  wool  mer- 
chant heard  nothing  of  his  debtor ;  but  at 
length  a  young  Turk  came  to  him,  in 
his  office,  and  desired  to  speak  with  him. 

"I  am  the  friend,"  he  said,  "of  AH,  the 
son  of  Mehemet.  He  was  stricken  with 
fever  in  Syria,  and  died  before  he  had 
completed  his  •  survey.  I  was  with  him 
in  his  last  hour,  and  he  told  me  of  the 
unpaid  debt  of  his  father,  and  made  me 
promise  to  lay  it  before  his  three  sisters, 
and  call  on  them  to  do  honor  to  his 
father's  memory  by  its  payment.  Each 
of  the  sisters  has  her  own  husband,  and 
one  of  them  is  rich;  but  the  husbands 
say  they  are  not  the  sons  of  Mehemet  Ali ; 
and  they  would  fain  escape  from  this  ob- 
ligation that  was  his." 

"And  why  not?"  said  Greatorex,  kindly. 
"The  sum  is  small.  I  will  forgive  the 
debt." 

"Not  so,  my  lord,"  answered  the  young 
Turk.  "I  have  promised  the  son  of  Me- 
hemet that  tl-e  debt  shall  be  paid,  and  he 
would  be  ill  at  ease  in  his  grave  if  I 
broke  my  word.  But  the  three  sisters 
are  gathered  this  morning  in  the  house 
of  their  father,  and  they  would  fain  speak 
with  my  lord.  Will  my  lord  go  thither? 
And  when  they  propose  to  leave  the  debt 


unpaid,  my  lord  must  answer  only :  'There 
is  no  haste.  In  the  world  that  is  to  come 
each  one  shall  have  his  own.' " 

And  the  Scot  and  the  Turk  went  forth 
together  to  the  house  of  Mehemet  Ali, 
and  from  behind  the  curtains  of  the 
women's  room  came  the  voices  of  the 
three  unseen  daughters: 

"Would  my  lord  graciously  forgive  the 
debt  of  their  father,  since  he  was  not  the 
father  of  their  husbands?" 

And  Greatorex,  as  he  had  been  instruct- 
ed in  advance  by  the  young  Turk,  an- 
swered only,  "There  is  no  haste.  In  the 
world  to  come  each  one  shall  have  his 
own." 

Then  from  behind  the  curtain  reached 
the  slender ,  dark  hand  of  the  eldest 
daughter,  and  in  it  was  a  purse.  "There," 
said  the  voice,  "there  is  the  debt  which 
is  due  the  creditor  of  our  father." 

And  when  in  his  own  counting-room 
the  old  Scotchman  opened  the  purse,  he 
found  there  not  only  the  five  hundred 
dollars,  but  also  the  interest  on  it,  at 
five  per  cent.,  for  nineteen  years.  The 
debt  had  been  paid  to  the  uttermost  far- 
thing; and  thus  does  a  Turk  honor  his 
father. 

By  courtesy  of  The  Youths'  Compan- 
ion, and  Ginn  &  Company. 

THE  STORY  OF  A  ROLLER 
BANDAGE 

I  was  walking  up  toward  the  mission 
hospital,  when  what  should  I  see  coming 
down  the  steps  but  a  roller  bandage, 
walking  along  as  happy  as  could  be, 
and  after  exchanging  the  usual  Arab 
greeting  of  "Salaam,"  he  told  me  this 
story : 

"I  suppose  you  have  never  heard  of  me 
before,  and  I  am  sure  you  never  will 
unless  I  introduce  myself  and  unroll  the 
story  of  my  short  but  interesting  life. 

"A  little  round  fat  body  like  me  may 
have  a  long  story  to  tell;  for  when  I  lie 


MOHAMMEDAN  LANDS 


71 


at  full  length  I  measure  four  yards  with- 
out stretching  the  truth  one  bit. 

"It  is  only  six  months  ago,  as  far  as 
I  can  remember,  that  I  was  part  of  a  fine 
new  piece  of  white  musHn  in  the  store 
window  of  a  merchant,  and  had  no  name 
or  place  or  mission  of  my  own  in  this 
big  world.  One  day  a  salesman  reached 
out  and  took  the  piece  of  muslin  down. 
It  was  sent  with  a  lot  of  other  purchases 
to  the  home  of  a  lady  (I  think  her  name 
was  Phoebe  or  Dorcas)  greatly  interested 
in   foreign  missions. 

"The  next  thing  I  knew,  the  willing 
hands  and  deft  fingers  of  a  band  of  little 
folks  tore  me  from  my  seven  sisters 
and  rolled  me  up  so  snug  and  tight  that 
none  would  imagine  I  was  only  a  strip  of 
cloth.  And  then,  when  a  bright  new  pin 
was  stuck  on  my  breast,  really  I  began  to 
feel  quite  important.  The  following  day 
I  was  put  into  a  pasteboard  box  with 
three  dozen  other  roller  bandages,  and 
I  remember  hearing  a  short  prayer,  just  as 
they  tied  down  the  cover,  that  God  would 
bless  us  on  our  errand  of  mercy  to  dark 
Arabia. 

"Time  would  fail  me  to  tell  of  the 
days  we  spent  in  the  basement  of  the 
building  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, waiting  to  be  put  in  our  corner  of 
a  big  box,  and  of  all  the  interesting  things 
I  learned  from  those  who  spoke  about  the 
heathen  and  Mohammedans  while  they 
were  packing  supplies  for  the  various  mis- 
sion fields.  You  know  I  never  knew  there 
were  so  many  doctors  and  nurses,  and 
so  many  hospitals  and  dispensaries — not 
to  speak  of  schools  and  other  things 
under  the  care  of  our  Board. 

"Finally,  the  box  that  was  to  be  my 
prison-house  for  two  long  months  was 
tumbled  into  a  dray  and  taken  to  the 
North  River  pier.  There  they  lifted  us 
into  the  dark  hold  of  a  ship;  the  sailors 
fastened  down  the  hatches ;  the  whistles 


blew,  and  we  were  off  for  the  long  voy- 
age. 

"Being  a  roller  bandage  from  my  earli- 
est youth,  I  did  not  at  all  mind  the  mo- 
tion of  the  vessel;  but  some  of  the  dolls 
and  picture  cards  were  all  upset. 

"When  we  reached  Bombay  we  were 
transferred  with  a  great  deal  of  unneces- 
sary noise  to  another  ship  bound  for  the 
Persian  Gulf.  I  remember  that  I  was 
curious  to  know  at  which  port  of  the 
Gulf  I  would  disembark.  One  of  the 
biggest  roller  bandages  said  he  knew, 
for  he  had  heard  the  New  York  lady 
tell  the  children  that  these  bandages  were 
for  the  Mason  Memorial  Hospital  at 
Bahrein,  Arabia.     All  were  not  agreed. 

"A  many-tailed  bandage  said  he  thought 
we  were  going  to  Busrah  to  help  in  the 
dispensary  there,  but  a  T  bandage,  which 
has  three  ends  to  it  and  is  shaped  like 
a  big  letter  T,  contradicted  him,  and  there 
came  near  being  a  quarrel.  The  little 
bandages,  however,  with  one  accord 
smoothed  it  over  by  saying:  'Wait  and 
you  will  see.* 

"The  big  roller  bandage  was  right. 
When  the  British  India  steamer  entered 
Bahrein  harbor  with  a  large  cargo  of 
rice  and  tea  and  Manchester  goods,  the 
missionary  boxes  got  mixed  up  with  the 
rest,  and  were  put  over  the  ship's  side 
into  native  boats. 

"Such  a  hubbub  and  shouting!  I  knew 
we  were  among  Arabs  and  in  the  land 
of  Ishmael,  although  I  could  not  under- 
stand one  word  of  their  strange  language. 

"From  the  cargo  boat  we  were  carried 
on  the  back  of  a  donkey  through  the  surf 
to  the  custom-house,  and  thence  once 
again  to  the  hospital.  I  cannot  say  I  en- 
joyed the  donkey  ride.  The  boy  who 
drove  the  beast  had  an  awkward  way  of 
turning  sharp  corners  in  the  narrow 
streets,  and  then  the  big  packing  case 
would  bump  hard  against  a  stone  wall, 
and  give  us  an  awful  shaking. 


72 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


"It  was  a  relief  to  hear  the  voices  of 
our  new  friends.  Soon  the  box  was 
opened,  and  we  saw  daylight  once  more. 
The  sheets  and  blankets  were  put  to  im- 
mediate use  in  the  general  ward ;  the  dolls 
put  away  for  Christmas;  while  we  were 
taken  to  the  operating  room,  and  put  be- 
hind glass  doors  on  a  shelf.  Even  though 
I  was  not  an  eye  bandage,  I  could  easily 
see  that  we  were  occupying  the  best  room 
in  the  entire  hospital,  and  I  distinctly 
heard  one  of  the  ladies  say:  'These  band- 
ages are  fine.' 

"You  can  imagine  that  we  kept  our  eyes 
and  ears  open  after  such  a  welcome. 
Well,  it  was  rather  monotonous,  after 
all.  Every  day,  nearly,  the  doctor  had 
some  sort  of  an  eye  patient  on  the  table, 
and  consequently  the  eye  bandages  put 
on  airs  of  great  importance.  We  waited 
impatiently. 

"One  day  a  nurse  came  in  suddenly  and 
seized  me  by  my  throat  and  took  me 
without  ceremony  to  the  general  ward, 
a  big  room  with  twelve  beds  in  it. 

"On  the  stretcher,  in  the  middle  of  the 
floor,  lay  an  Arab,  looking  very  untidy 
and  weak,  and  in  great  pain.  I  heard 
his  story.  His  name  was  Ahmed  bin 
Haroon,  and  he  was  a  poor  fisherman 
from  the  distant  village  of  Zillag.  Zil- 
lag  is  one  of  those  little  struggling  ham- 
lets on  the  Island  of  Bahrein  to  which 
the  missionaries  occasionally  make  zig- 
zag journeys,  visiting  the  people  to  carry 
them  Gospels  or  to  invite  the  sick  to  the 
hospital.  The  day  before,  very  early  in 
the  morning,  while  he  was  mending  his 
nets  and  collecting  his  fish,  a  robber 
came,  stabbed  him  twice  in  his  abdomen, 
and,  taking  the  fish,  ran  away. 

"The  poor  man  had  two  nasty  cuts, 
deep  and  dangerous,  and  I  heard  them  say 
while  cleaning  the  wounds  that  he  would 
probably  not  live.  Though  he  looked  so 
ignorant  and  dirty,  I  really  felt  sorry  for 
the  poor  fellow,  and  wondered  if  I  could 


be  of  much  help.  After  the  doctor  put 
on  the  dressings,  my  turn  came.  In  fact, 
I  had  more  turns  than  I  have  ever  had 
since,  all  in  the  space  of  five  minutes. 
Round  and  round  that  Arab  they  wound 
me  close.  But  to  see  the  look  of  grati- 
tude on  his  face  when,  in  a  clean  shirt 
and  on  a  nice  spring  bed,  with  me  for 
company,  he  opened  his  eyes — well,  it 
was  worth  the  long  journey,  I  can  tell 
you.  Over  our  bed  there  was  a  chart  with 
No.  109,  and  the  man's  name  on  it.  There 
were  also  curious  zigzag  lines  drawn  every 
morning  and  evening  across  the  chart. 
The  doctor  put  these  lines  there,  for  I 
saw  him  do  it,  after  inserting  a  fever 
thermometer  in  the  patient's  mouth.  I 
soon  learned  to  know  whether  the  line 
would  go  up  or  down  by  counting  the 
heart-beats  of  my  companion.  Of  course, 
being  so  close  together,  we  learned  to  like 
each  other,  and  I  one  day  explained  to 
him  how  the  people  away  off  in  America 
had  sent  me  as  their  little  missionary 
for  his  comfort.  On  the  opposite  side  of 
the  ward  there  was  a  picture  of  Christ 
healing  a  blind  man,  which  we  used  to 
look  at. 

"They  prayed  for  No.  109  and  read  a 
little  to  him,  but  I  am  sure  he  under- 
stood what  /  told  him  much  better.  You 
see,  until  he  got  hurt  he  was  very  sus- 
picious of  Christians  and  believed  all 
sorts  of  foolish  things  about  them.  Now 
he  talked  with  other  patients  and  watched 
what  was  done  for  them,  and  felt  me  near 
him ;  it  was  a  new  life  for  him.  His  con- 
dition became  more  hopeful  every  day; 
I  knew  it  by  the  way  he  began  to  en- 
joy his  soup.  Not  that  I  was  with  him 
all  the  time  myself.  No;  the  other  roller 
bandages  had  their  turn,  and  I  heard  the 
rest  of  the  story  from  them.  Ahmed  bin 
Haroon  was  discharged  nearly  cured  on 
the  first  day  of  the  Moslem  fast  month. 
He  came  back  after  for  a  visit,  and  is 
going   about   his   work — the   same   fisher- 


MOHAMMEDAN  LANDS 


73 


man.  Only  there  is  no  telling  how  much 
he  may  think  of  what  he  saw  and  heard 
as  he  mends  his  nets  at  Zillag.  And  the 
missionaries  are  sure  of  a  warm  welcome 
in  that  city  hereafter. 

"The  day  I  was  taken  off  duty  and  said 
good-by  to  my  patient  I  met  such  a  lot  of 
bandages  down-stairs  in  the  surgery; 
there  seemed  no  end  of  them.  Of  course, 
most  of  them  were  common,  from  the 
Bahrein  bazaar,  and  unbleached,  but 
they  had  good  stories  to  tell,  nevertheless. 
I  heard  it  stated  on  good  authority  that 
over  a  thousand  yards  of  bandages  were 
used  up  in  one  month.  And  when  I  saw 
the  number  of  men,  women,  and  children 
with  ulcers  and  abscesses  sitting  on  the 
veranda  that  day  I  did  not  doubt  the 
fact.  Only  I  wish  I  could  have  told  it 
to  that  salesman  in  New  York  and  to  the 
kind  lady.  Then  there  would  have  been 
more  of  us;  for  I  am  sure  it  is  no 
trouble  for  the  boys  and  girls  to  make 
rollers  of  us. 

"My  end  was  near.  In  spite  of  all  that 
I  had  done  for  the  hospital  the  sweeper 
carried  me  out  in  a  bucket  and  then,  with- 
out ceremony  or  apology,  the  whole  pile 
of  us  were  set  on  fire,  and  we  went  up  in 
a  chariot  like  Elijah." 

He  ended  his  story,  and  as  I  looked  at 
him,  I  was  just  about  to  say:  "How  did 
you  ever  get  back  here  out  of  the  bucket 
and  the  fire  to  come  and  tell  me  your 
story?"  but  when  I  began  to  speak,  the 
bandage  speedily  disappeared,  and  so  did 
the  hospital,  and  I  awoke  from  my  dream. 


The  hospital  records,  however,  show  how 

the  story  of  a  bandage  is  true  in  every 

particular. 

— From  Zigzag  Journeys  in   the   Camel 

Country,  by  A.  E.  and  S.  M.  Zwemer, 

copyright,  1911,  by  Fleming  H.  Revell  Co. 

IN  PERSIA  AND  AMERICA 

Arranged  for  two  Junior  boys,  one  in 
•Persian  costume  if  possible. 

American  Boy. — When  an  American 
gentleman  enters  a  house  he  takes  off  his 
hat  and  leaves  on  his  shoes. 

Persian  Boy. — In  our  country  a  man 
takes  off  his  shoes  and  leaves  his  hat  on. 

A.  B.  We  sit  on  chairs. 

P.  B.  We  sit  on  the  floor. 

A.  B.  We  use  lots  of  dishes  for  a  meal. 

P.  B.  A  family  in  our  country  eats  from 
one  bowl. 

A.  B.  We  use  knives,  forks,  and  spoons. 

P.  B.  We  eat  with  our  fingers. 

A.  B.  In  passing  people  on  the  street  we 
turn  to  the  right. 

P.  B.  And  we  to  the  left. 

A.  B.  We  sit  on  a  chair  at  a  desk  when 
we  study  in  school. 

P.  B.  We  sit  on  the  floor  and  sway 
backward  and  forward. 

A.B.  We  study  our  lessons  silently. 

P.  B.  We  shout  them  aloud. 

A.  B.  We  read  and  write  from  left  to 
right. 

P.  B.  And  we  from  right  to  left. 
— Based  on  "A  Letter  About  Persia,"  in 
Over  Sea  and  Land. 


The  South  Sea  Islands 


GENERAL  INFORMATION 

Very  little  work  comparatively  is  done  in  the  Island  World  by  American  Mission 
Boards,  except  in  the  case  of  our  new  possessions.  Apply  to  your  denominational 
headquarters  for  information.     See  list  of  correspondents  at  end  of  this  book. 

BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Abbott :  Peeps  at  the  South  Seas,    The  Macmillan  Co $  .55 

Everyland:  New  York.     10  cents  a  copy,  $1.00  a  year. 

International  Graded  Sunday  School  Lessons— rSyndicate — Junior  Grade,  Second 
Year,  Parts  III  and  IV;  Fourth  Year,  Part  IV;  Methodist,  Presbyterian,  or 

Congregational  Publishing  House.    Pupils'  Book each,    .10 

Kelman:  Chalmers  of  New  Guinea.     E.  P.  Button  and  Co 50 

Lovett:  Tamate:  The  Life  Story  of  James  Chalmers.    Fleming  H.  Revell  Co...  1.25 

Paget :  Bishop  Patteson.     E.  P.  Button  and  Co 50 

Paton :  The  Story  of  John  G.  Paton,    George  H.  Boran  Company 1.00 

Wade :  Our  Little  Hawaiian  Cousin.    L.  C.  Page  Co 60 


STORIES  TO  TELL 

A  Bonfire  of  Idols  in  Aniwa. 
International    Graded    Lessons,   Junior 
Grade,  Second  Year,  Part  III. 

Kapiolani  Befies  the  Fire  Goddess  Pele. 
John  Williams  and  His  Good  Ship. 
International    Graded    Lessons,    Junior 
Grade,  Fourth  Year,  Part  IV. 

TAMATE  THE  BRAVE  MISSIONARY 
TO  NEW  GUINEA 

James  Chalmers  was  a  Scotch  lad,  brave 
and  strong  and  quick  and  daring.  He  was 
always  the  leader  among  his  boy  friends. 
One  day,  however,  he  himself  found  a 
leader  to  follow,  a  hero  greater  than  any 
other — Jesus  Christ.  James  Chalmers 
wished  to  serve  his  great  captain  by  do- 
ing something  very  hard, — just  the  hard- 
est thing  which  could  be  found.  Fifty 
years  ago  one  of  the  most  dangerous 
things  a  man  could  possibly  do  was  to  be 
a  missionary  in  one  of  the   wild   South 


Sea  Islands,  where  the  natives  were  fierce 
and  cruel  and  nearly  all  cannibals. 

Chalmers  asked  the  missionary  board  to 
send  him  to  the  worst  island  possible, 
where  no  missionary  had  ever  been,  and 
where  no  single  person  had  ever  heard  of 
God  or  Jesus.  After  a  time  his  wish  was 
granted,  and  Chalmers,  or  "Tamate,"  as 
the  natives,  who  could  not  pronounce  the 
name  "Chalmers,"  called  him,  went  to  the 
big  island  of  Papua  or  New  Guinea,  which 
you  will  find  on  the  map  just  north  of 
Australia.  Nothing  in  the  world  could 
give  Tamate  so  much  happiness  as  to  ex- 
plore such  an  island,  and  to  tell  its  people, 
who   were   savage  cannibals,   about  God. 

The  chief  soon  became  Chalmers' 
friend,  and  in  time  the  people  grew  proud 
of  having  the  white  missionary  and  his 
wife  live  among  them. 

Like  the  other  natives  on  New  Guinea 
these  people  at  Suau  were  fond  of  war, 
and  after  Tamate  came  among  them  had 
a  fierce  battle  with  the  men  on  the  main- 


74 


THE  SOUTH  SEA  ISLANDS 


75 


land.  Tamate  wanted  to  make  peace  be- 
tween the  two  tribes,  and  to  tell  the  ene- 
mies on  the  mainland  as  well  as  the  now 
friendly  people  at  Suau  about  Jesus.  So 
one  afternoon  he  said  to  some  of  his 
Suau  friends :  "I  am  going  to  Tepauri 
to-morrow;  will  you  go  with  me?"  Go  to 
the  camp  of  an  enemy  after  such  a  battle 
as  they  had  just  had?  Oh,  no,  not  the 
bravest  dared  do  such  a  thing!  Of  what 
was  their  white  friend  thinking?  Even 
the  chief  refused, 

"That  evening,  as  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Chal- 
mers sat  at  their  door,  a  troup  of  natives 
came  to  them.  The  dark  men  carried 
strange  white  things  in  their  arms.  When 
they  came  near  they  set  them  down  in 
front  of  the  house.  They  were  skulls! 
The  chief  spoke  for  the  others.  He  said: 
'Friend,  are  you  going  over  there  to- 
morrow?' 

"  'Yes,  I  mean  to  go.' 

"  *Do  you  see  these  skulls  ?  They  be- 
long to  people  we  killed  over  there.  They 
have  not  been  paid  for.  They  will  take 
your  head  in  payment,  for  you  are  our 
great  friend !' 

"He  looked  hard  at  Tamate  and  added : 
'Will  you  go  now?' 

"'Yes,  I  will  go  to-morrow  morning, 
and  God  will  take  care  of  us,'  quietly 
replied  Tamate." 

The  next  day  Tamate  said  to  a  native 
helper  who  had  come  with  him  from  his 
first  island  home: 

"You  heard  all  the  natives  said  yester- 
day. I  am  going  to  Tepauri.  Will  you 
come  ?" 

Although  he  knew  it  was  so  dangerous, 
this  brave  Christian  native  consented,  and 
together  he  and  Tamate  started  for  Te- 
pauri. 

Arriving  on  the  mainland,  they  soon 
found  themselves  in  the  midst  of  a  wild 
dancing  mob.  The  natives  shouted  and 
waved  their  ipcars  and  clubs  and  made  be- 
lieve  to   throw   them.      Every   now   and 


again  they  cried  "Goira,  Goira,"  which 
sounded  to  Tamate  and  his  helper  like  a 
word  they  already  knew  meaning  "spear 
them." 

The  natives  caught  Tamate's  hand  and 
rushed  along  the  shore  with  him.  The 
teacher  was  forced  to  follow  close  behind, 
and  still  the  men  of  Tepauri  danced  and 
shouted  and  aimed  their  spears  at  unseen 
foes. 

Finally  they  came  to  the  bed  of  a 
stream.  Tamate  braced  his  heel  against  a 
stone  to  try  to  stop  himself,  but  he  was 
lifted  over  it  and  on  and  on,  stumbling 
and  running  and  climbing  up  the  stony 
bed.  He  turned  to  his  helper  and  said, 
"Try  to  get  back,  they  may  let  you  go." 

"I  am  trying  all  the  time,"  replied  the 
brave  helper. 

"What  do  you  think  they  mean  to  do?" 
panted  Tamate,  as  he  was  dragged  along. 

"Oh,  they  are  taking  us  to  the  sacred 
place  to  kill  us,"  replied  the  teacher. 

"It  looks  like  it,"  said  Tamate. 

The  thick  undergrowth  was  so  close 
and  tangled  that  there  was  no  hope  of 
escape  into  it. 

"No  use,"  exclaimed  Tamate,  ceasing  to 
struggle,  "God  is  with  us,  so  let  us  go 
quietly." 

From  the  dry  stones  of  the  stream  bed 
and  the  thick  bush  they  came  to  a  beauti- 
ful cool  pool  of  water,  hung  round  with 
fern  and  moss. 

Here,  almost  breathless,  the  captives 
were  allowed  to  stop,  and  then  one  of  the 
painted  warriors  who  had  been  dragging 
them,  made  a  speech.  To  the  men  who 
were  expecting  death,  came  these  words  so 
astonishing  that  they  could  hardly  believe 
their  ears: 

"Tamate,  look !  Here  is  good  goira — 
water  (that  was  what  the  terrifying  word 
meant!).  It  is  yours,  and  all  this  land  is 
yours.  Our  young  men  will  begin  at  once 
to  build  you  a  house.  Go  and  bring  your 
wife  and  leave  those  bad  murdering  peo- 


76 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


pie  you  are  with,  and  come  and  live  with 
us." 

Do  you  remember  Tamate's  words  to 
the  chief  at  Suau,  when,  after  showing 
him  the  skulls  of  the  men  from  the  main- 
land, the  chief  looked  hard  at  him  and 
asked:  "Will  you  go  now?"  Do  you 
think  they  came  true? 
— Adapted  by  Anita  B.  Ferris  from  Chal- 
mers of  New  Guinea,  by  Kelman. 

KONE,  A  CHRISTIAN  SAVAGE 

This  story  is  introduced  by  the  story 
"Tamate,  the  Brave  Missionary  to  New  Guinea," 
and  is  adapted  from  Chapter  VI  of  Chalmers  of 
New  Guinea,  by  Kelman. 

After  working  for  some  years  at  Suau, 
and  among  the  people  on  the  mainland, 
Tamate  made  a  new  home  for  himself  at 
Fort  Moresby,  some  distance  west  of  his 
first  home.  He  wished  to  tell  as  many  of 
the  New  Guinea  tribes  as  possible  about 
the  true  God,  so  he  moved  his  home  every 
few  years,  and  traveled  all  along  the  coast 
and  all  through  the  interior  winning  the 
friendship  of  the  people  in  order  to  pre- 
pare the  way  for  other  missionaries  who 
would  come  later  and  plant  schools  and 
build  churches.  Tamate  had  not  been  in 
his  new  home  long  before  he  began  travel- 
ing about  as  usual. 

On  one  of  his  voyages  westward  along 
the  coast  he  sighted  three  canoes.  The 
men  in  the  canoes  were  waiting  to  trade 
with  natives  from  the  village  of  Namoa. 
When  they  saw  Tamate  they  all  went 
ashore  and  ate  together  on  the  beach.  Still 
there  was  no  sign  of  the  Namoans. 

"Why  not  walk  to  Namoa?"  said  one. 

"Why  not?" 

"And  Tamate  will  come  too!" 

He  did  not  wish  to  go.  He  was  on  his 
way  to  a  village  farther  west.  But  the 
others  were  very  eager  to  have  him  with 
them,  and  he  yielded.  As  they  started  he 
looked  round  doubtfully. 


"I  fear  It  will  rain  before  we  can  get 
back,"  he  said. 

"Not  till  we  return,"  answered  a  native 
woman. 

"Why  not?" 

"The  rainmaker  is  with  us,  and  he  only 
can  bring  rain !" 

"Where  is  he?" 

The  woman  pointed  to  a  chief  named 
Kone. 

"What  about  rain,  Kone?" 

"It  cannot  rain,  so  do  not  fear." 

"But  I  think  it  will  rain." 

"You  need  not  fear;  let  us  start." 

As  they  walked  he  said  again: 

"Kone,  it  will  rain!" 

"It  will  not,"  Kone  said.  Then  he  turned 
to  the  mountains  and  shouted: 

"Rain,  stay  on  the  mountains !  Rain, 
stay  on  the  mountains!" 

"No  use,  Kone;  rain  will  come." 

Soon  the  rain  began  to  fall  in  torrents. 
Kone  thought  that  Tamate  had  brought 
the  rain  by  stronger  magic  than  he  him- 
self could  use.    He  said : 

"You  are  a  great  chief,  and  so  am  I, 
but  the  rain  has  listened  to  you." 

"Come,  my  friend,  I  have  told  you  of 
the  great  and  good  Spirit  and  of  his 
power." 

But  Kone  only  laughed. 

The  kindly  Namoans  made  the  strangers 
welcome.  They  feasted  them  in  their 
clubhouse  till  the  rain  was  over  and  the 
stars  shone  on  the  white  chief  and  the 
dark  natives,  who  gazed  with  awe  on  the 
man  who  had  brought  rain  in  spite  of 
Kone. 

After  this  Tamate  often  met  the  rain- 
maker, who  loved  to  sit  and  listen  while 
the  white  chief  told  of  the  fierce  men  who 
lived  toward  the  sunsetting,  and  of  the 
way  in  which  he  had  brought  peace  among 
many  of  them.  Kone  offered  to  visit  him 
at  Port  Moresby.  Tamate  was  amused. 
He  thought  it  was  only  in  order  to  get 
tobacco   and   tomahawks   and  beads  that 


THE  SOUTH  SEA  ISLANDS 


Kone  meant  to  come.  Kone  did  wish  to 
get  these  things,  but  the  thought  of  peace 
had  got  into  his  mind,  and  he  had  begun 
to  love  his  new  friend  greatly  too. 

Tamate  wished  to  place  a  teacher  in  the 
village  of  Delena,  where  Kone's  home  was. 
So  he  stayed  there  for  some  time  to  take 
charge  of  the  building  of  a  house  and  to 
prepare  for  a  school. 

While  Tamate  stayed  at  Delena,  he  had 
a  short  service  each  day  at  sunrise,  and 
another  at  sunset.  At  first  the  natives 
came  to  see  what  the  strange  white  man 
did.  Afterward  they  began  to  care  for 
what  he  said.  They  found  that  this  strong 
chief,  who  had  brought  rain  when  they 
did  not  wish  it,  and  peace  when  they  did 
wish  it,  cared  very  much  about  the  words 
he  spoke  at  sunrise  and  at  sunset.  They 
could  see  it.  His  face  glowed.  The  man 
who  had  been  calm  when  the  arrows  flew 
about  him,  grew  excited  when  he  spoke 
of  his  Master  Jesus  Christ.  So  they  won- 
dered and  listened.  But  Kone  waited 
when  the  others  went  away.  He  wished 
to  know  more.  Tamate  taught  him  a 
prayer :  "Great  Spirit  of  love,  give  me 
light !   Lead  me  to  Christ,  for  Jesus'  sake." 

It  is  very  simple,  but  it  was  not  easy 
for  Kone  to  learn  it.  Every  now  and  then 
a  smile  came  to  Tamate's  lips,  when  he 
saw  the  rainmaker  on  his  way  from  the 
village,  for  he  knew  why  he  was  coming 
and  what  he  would  say : 

"Tamate,  I  have  forgotten  it." 

Then  he  learned  it  again,  and  went  off 
gladly,  only  to  come  back  in  a  little  while 
and  say,  "I  have  forgotten  it,  Tamate." 

But  before  the  house  was  built  Kone 
had  learned  that  prayer,  so  that  he  could 
never  forget  it. 

Xot  long  after  Mr.  Chalmers  left  De- 
lena a  great  feast  was  held  there.  Kone's 
heart  was  full  of  love  to  his  white  friend 
who  had  saved  him  from  death  and  had 
brought  peace  because  he  knew  the  great 
Spirit  of  love.    Kone,  too,  wished  to  bring 


peace.  He  would  help  Tamate's  work  and 
end  the  strife  between  the  Loloans  and 
the  Naara  tribe  with  whom  they  were  at 
war.  He  thought  the  feast  would  be  a 
good  time  to  begin,  so  he  asked  two  Naara 
men  to  come  to  Delena  for  it. 

As  the  dancing  began,  he  saw  a  Loloan 
steal  up  behind  one  of  his  Naara  friends. 
The  Loloan's  spear  was  aimed  at  the 
stranger.  There  was  no  time  for  Kone 
to  save  his  guest  except  in  one  way.  He 
leapt  in  front  of  his  friend,  and  the  spear 
that  was  meant  for  the  Naara  man  en- 
tered his  own  breast.  He  was  carried 
home  to  die. 

"Send  for  Tamate,"  he  said,  "send  for 
Tamate."  But  across  the  reef  and  up 
against  the  shore  a  great  southeast  wind 
was  blowing,  and  no  canoe  could  face  the 
wildness  of  the  sea. 

In  the  darkness  of  pain  and  weakness, 
Kone  could  not  have  the  joy  of  seeing  his 
friend  once  more.  But  still  in  the  shadow 
of  death  he  sought  for  Tamate's  Master, 
and  murmured  the  words  he  had  learned 
so  slowly:  "Great  Spirit  of  love,  give  me 
light !    Lead  me  to  Christ." 

A  few  months  later,  Mr.  Chalmers  came 
back  to  Delena.  He  wished  to  go  still 
farther  west,  and  meant  to  take  Kone 
with  him.  Kone  was  a  good  fellow  trav- 
eler. He  could  speak  many  languages,  he 
was  loved  by  the  natives,  and  he  was  a 
constant  joy  to  Tamate.  The  great  child- 
like heart  of  the  savage  chief  was  like 
his  own. 

When  the  boat  reached  Delena,  a  canoe 
came  out  to  meet  her.  But  there  were  no 
shouts  of  welcome,  and  Kone  was  not 
there. 

A  chief  stepped  on  board  in  silence,  and 
at  first  would  give  no  answer  to  the  eager 
question,  "Where  is  Kone?"  Then  he 
said,  "Oh,  Tamate,  your  friend  Kone  is 
dead." 
"Dead?" 
"Yes,  Kone  is  dead,  and  we  buried  him 


78 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


at  your  house,  the  house  of  his  one  great 
friend !" 

Then  came  the  story  of  how  Kone  gave 
his  life  for  his  friend,  and  as  Tamate  sat 
with  his  head  bowed  in  his  hands  in  grief, 
came  the  memory  of  the  little  prayer 
which  Kone  had  tried  so  hard  to  learn, 
"Great  Spirit  of  love,  give  me  light !  Lead 
me  to  Christ,"  and  Tamate  knew  that  it 
had  been  answered  at  last. 

A  PLEA  FROM  TANNA 

After  Dr.  John  G.  Paton's  many  blood- 
curdling adventures  during  his  last  year 
on  the  island  of  Tanna,  the  little  band  of 
three  missionaries  finally  decided  to  leave. 
The  friendly  chiefs  through  whose  assist- 
ance alone  the  escape  of  the  missionaries 
was  possible,  sent  a  prayer  by  Dr.  Paton 
to  the  "Great  chief  at  Sydney." 

"We  great  men  of  Tanna,"  they  said, 
"dwell  in  a  dark  land.  Our  people  are 
very  dark-hearted.  They  know  nothing 
good.  Misi  Paton,  the  man,  Misi  Ma- 
thieson,  the  man,  and  Misi  Mathieson,  the 
woman,  have  dwelt  here  four  yams 
(years),  to  teach  us  the  worship  of  Je- 
hovah. Alas,  a  part  of  our  chiefs  .  .  . 
they  and  their  people  hate  the  worship  of 
Jehovah  and  all  the  good  conduct  which 
the  worship  teaches  us  and  the  people  of 
all  lands.  They  have  stolen  all  Misi's 
property,  they  have  broken  his  house  and 
cut  down  his  bananas,  and  they  desire  to 
kill  Misi  and  eat  him  so  that  they  may  des- 
troy the  worship  of  God  from  the  land  of 
Tanna.  .  .  .  We  hate  their  conduct 
.  .  .  and  pray  you,  the  chief  of  Sydney, 
to  quickly  send  a  war  boat  to  punish  them. 
Then,  truly,  we  will  rejoice;  then  it  will 
be  good  and  safe  for  the  three  mission- 
aries to  dwell  here  and  to  teach  us.  Our 
hearts  are  very  dark;  we  know  nothing, 
we  are  just  like  pigs.     .     .    .   We  earnest- 


ly pray  you  to  protect  us.  We  weep  for 
our  missionaries.  They  brought  us  medi- 
cine for  our  sickness  and  clothing  for  our 
bodies;  they  taught  us  good  conduct  and 
the  way  to  heaven.  Of  these  things,  long 
ago,  we  had  no  knowledge;  therefore  we 
weep  and  our  hearts  cling  to  our  mission- 
aries. If  they  three  are  not  here,  who  will 
love  us  and  teach  us  good  things?  Who 
will  protect  us  from  foreigners?  Oh, 
compassionate  us.  Chief  of  Sydney!  .  . 
You  and  your  people  know  the  word  of 
Jehovah;  you  are  going  on  the  path  to 
heaven,  oh,  look  in  mercy  on  us  dark- 
hearted  men,  going  to  the  bad  land  as  our 
fathers  went  before  us !  May  Jehovah 
make  your  hearts  sweet  toward  us  .  .  . 
and  we  will  pray  Jehovah  to  make  you 
good,  and  give  you  rich  reward."* 

This  prayer  is  in  process  of  being  an- 
swered, for  after  some  years  it  was  found 
practicable  to  reopen  mission  work  on  the 
island ;  and  this  hardest  mission  field  in 
the  heathen  world,  as  it  has  been  called, 
seems  on  the  eve  of  full  surrender  to  the 
gospel. — From  "Christus  Redemptor,"  by 
Helen  B.  Montgomery. 


A  SAMOAN  CANOE  SONGf 

Translated  by  a  missionary,  who  heard  it  sung 
by  his  crew  while  being  paddled  from  Aana  to 
Manono.  The  Rev.  John  Williams,  "The  Apostle 
to  the  Pacific,"  is  the  hero  of  the  song. 

Tall  were  the  trees  and  sweet  the  fruits  of 

Aana; 
But  the  warriors  came  from  Manono, 
And  with  cruel  spite  in  their  power  and 

might 
Cut  down  all  the  fruit  trees  of  Aana; 
But  Williams   came   with  the   gospel  of 

peace. 
And  tall  trees  and  sweet  fruits  again  grow 

in  Aana. 


*Th5s    plea    may   be    read    effectively    by    an    older    Jutiior,    after    anotke 
brief  story  of  Dr.  Paton's  life  on  the  island  of  Tanna. 

fMusic    for    this    song   may   be    obtained   by    application    to    the    London 
New  Bridge  Street,   London,  E.   C,  England. 


pupil   has   given    the 
lissionary    Society,    16 


THE  SOUTH  SEA  ISLANDS 


79 


Clear  were  the  streams  and  sweet  the  rills 

of  Aana; 
But  the  warriors  came  from  Manono, 
And  they  dyed  the  clear  flood  with  the 

heart's  best  blood 
Of  the  slain  of  the  manhood  of  Aana; 
But  Williams   came   with   the   gospel  of 

peace, 
And  clear  streams  and  sweet  waters  now 

flow  on  Aana. 

Green  were  the  fields  and  neat  the  homes 

of  Aana ; 
But  the  warriors  came  from  Manono, 
And  green  fields  grew  red  and  the  war 

flame  was  fed, 


With  the  wreck  of  the  houses  of  Aana; 
But  Williams   came   with   the   gospel  of 

peace, 
And  green  fields  and  neat  homes  are  now 

seen  on  Aana. 

Cruel   and   dark   were    the   old   gods   of 

Aana, 
Like  the  gods  adored  on  Manono. 
And  they  heard  not  the  prayer  nor  the 

shriek  of  despair 
Which  rose  from  the  altars  in  Aana; 
But   Williams   came   with   the   gospel   of 

peace, 
And  Jesus  our  Savior  is  now  loved  in 

Aana. 


Latin  America 


GENERAL  INFORMATION 

For  the  most  complete  and  comprehensive  survey  of  the  Evangelical  work  in 
Latin  America  see  the  Report  of  the  Congress  on  Christian  work  in  Latin  America 
held  at  Panama,  February  10-20,  1916.  It  contains  the  reports  of  the  eight  commissions 
and  the  discussions  on  them  at  Panama.  These  reports  formed  the  themes  of  the 
Congress. 

For  a  summary  of  Christian  work  in  various  countries  of  Latin  America  see  the 
Report  of  the  Regional  Conferences  which  were  held  at  the  close  of  the  Panama 
Congress  in  various  cities  of  Latin  America. 

For  information  on  denominational  work  consult  your  denominational  head- 
quarters.    See  list  of  correspondents  at  the  end  of  this  book. 

Apply  to  the  Missionary  Education  Movement,  156  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York  City, 
for  pictures  and  slides. 

BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Beach:  Popular  Report  of  the  Panama  Congress.    Missionary  Education  Move- 
ment     $1.00 

Browne :  Peeps  at  South  America.     The  Macmillan  Co 55 

Chamberlain:  The  Continents  and  Their  People.     The  Macmillan  Co 55 

Daniels :  Makers  of  South  America.    Missionary  Education  Movement 60 

Every  land:  New  York.    10  cents  a  copy,  $1.00  a  year. 

Ferris:  The  Land  of  the  Golden  Man.     Missionary  Education  Movement. 

Cloth,    prepaid,    .50 
Paper,   prepaid,    .30 

Gaines:  Lucita— A  Child's  Story  of  Old  Mexico.     Rand  McNally  Co 25 

Hodge:     Children  of  South  America.    Fleming  H.  Revell  Co 60 

Lane  :  Strange  Lands  Near  Home.    Ginn  &  Co 25 

McDonald :  Manuel  in  Mexico.    Little,  Brown  &  Co 50 

OFFICIAL  REPORT:  Panama  Congress,  Three  Volumes.    Missionary  Education 

Movement    2.50 

Perkins :  The  Mexican  Twins.     Houghton,  Mifflin  Co 1.00 

Plummer :  Ray  and  Roy  in  Mexico.    Holt  &  Co 1.20 

Verrill:  Isles  of  Spice  and  Palm.     D.  Appleton  Co 1.25 

Wade :  Our  Little  Cuban  Cousin.    L.  C.  Page  &  Co 60 

Wade :  Our  Little  Porto-Rican  Cousin.    L.  C.  Page  &  Co 60 

Latin  America  incTu3es  South  and  Central  America,  Mexico,  and  the  West  Indies. 
Until  recently  very  little  material  has  been  available  for  boys  and  girls  on  these 
countries.  Doubtless  teachers  will  increasingly  find  program  material  available  from 
the  denominational  mission  boards,    Everyland,  and  in  general  reading  books. 

80 


LATIN  AMERICA 


81 


ANA    JULIA,     THE    VENEZUELAN 
MOUNTAIN  CHILD* 

BY  ELIZABETH   GURNEE  ANDERSON 

You  ought  to  know  Ana  Julia.  She 
is  a  little  eight-year-old  girl,  living  in 
a  mountain  village  called  Colon,  far  up 
in  the  mountains  of  Venezuela  in  South 
America. 

The  first  time  I  saw  Ana  Julia  was 
soon  after  I  reached  the  village.  I  was 
sitting  at  my  table  writing  in  the  hotel 
when  a  frightened,  barefooted  child, 
with  dirty,  torn  clothing  and  tousled 
hair,  came  tiptoeing  into  my  room, 
carrying  a  long  broom  in  her  hands. 
Without  glancing  at  me,  she  began  to 
sweep,  trying  to  imitate  Petra,  the  older 
servant's  long  strokes,  but  her  chubby 
arms  only  made  the  dirt   fly  about. 

I  tried  to  get  her  to  talk  to  me,  but 
with  a  frightened  look,  she  ran  out  of 
the  room.  The  next  day  she  came  in 
again,  bent  under  the  weight  of  a  heavy 
pitcher  of  water. 

The  next  time  she  came,  I  gave  her 
a  slice  of  bread  with  lots  of  strawberry 
jam  on  it.  Besides  a  faint  little  "Thank 
you,"  I  received  a  shy  glance  from  Ana 
Julia's  great,  soft  brown  eyes  before  she 
ran  from  the  room.  Once  outside  she 
hid  behind  the  sewing-machine  on  the 
porch,  so  that  she  might  investigate 
the  unfamiliar  delicacy.  Just  as  I  peeked 
through  the  vine  at  my  window  bars, 
I  saw  her  stick  her  finger  in  the  jam, 
lick  it,  smack  her  lips  approvingly,  then 
lap  it  off  as  fast  a  she  could.  From  that 
moment,  we  had  won  Ana  Julia's  heart. 

The  hotel  was  only  one  story,  with 
adobe  walls  and  a  red-tiled  roof.  It  was 
built  around  a  flower-bordered  court, 
with  a  cane  cooking  shed,  mule  yard,  and 
pig  pens  to  the  rear.  It  was  here  that 
Ana  Julia  worked. 

For  in  Venezuela  it  is  a  common  cus- 


tom for  little  children  of  poor  parents 
to  leave  their  homes  and  work  some- 
where for  food  and  clothing,  which, 
of  course,  leaves  them  no  opportunity 
for  going  to  school  or  learning  a  useful 
trade. 

We  used  to  see  Ana  Julia  come  into 
the  courtyard  every  morning  at  six 
o'clock,  and  while  still  yawning  sleepily, 
feed  the  gray  bird  whose  wooden  cage 
hung  on  a  limb  of  the  big  lime  tree. 
Then  more  awake,  she  would  give  Clever, 
the  stubby  white  and  yellow  pup,  his 
breakfast  of  bread  and  milk.  This  was 
her  happy  time,  for,  while  the  puppy 
gobbled  his  food,  she  would  run  about 
him  squealing  or  laughing,  or  would 
stoop  over,  to  hug  and  kiss  him.  All 
too  soon  Senora  Eufemia's  shrill  voice 
would  call,  "Ana  Julia!"  "Ana  Julia!" 
Ana  Julia  would  instantly  answer,  "Yes, 
Senora,"  and  scamper  away  to  help 
Telesforo,  the  boy  servant,  carry  coffee 
and  rolls  to  some  of  the  storekeepers  in 
the  village. 

Sometimes  Ana  Julia  would  creep  up 
to  my  table  to  watch  me  write.  She 
did  not  know  one  letter  from  another 
until  she  learned  to  print  "ANA."  It 
fascinated  her  so  much  to  make  "ANA's," 
that  she  would  never  half  try  "JULIA 
MORA  RAMIREZ,"  the  rest  of  her 
name. 

One  afternoon  I  combed  Ana  Julia's 
unkempt  hair  and  showed  her  how  she 
could  do  it  herself.  After  I  had  tied  a 
red  ribbon  on  the  braids  and  she  had 
put  on  a  clean  dress,  she  looked  so 
pretty  that  Petra  exclaimed,  "Why,  Ana 
Julia !" 

Later  in  the  afternoon  I  heard  such 
busy  sounds  in  the  mule  yard  that  I 
looked  out  of  my  doorway  to  see  what 
it  was  all  about.  And  there  was  Ana 
Julia  on  the  ground  washing  her  dirty 
dress.     She   had  it  laid  on  a  flat  stone, 


*Everyland,  January,  1916. 


82 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


rubbing  it  with  a  tiny  piece  of  soap. 
After  soaping  and  pounding  it,  she  rinsed 
it  with  water  and  lime  juice  poured 
from  a  gourd,  then  hung  it  on  a  barbed 
wire  fence  to  dry. 

About  this  time  my  husband  had  to 
leave  for  a  two  weeks'  trip  to  the  val- 
ley at  the  foot  of  the  mountain,  and  as 
I  was  the  only  Enghsh-speaking  per- 
son in  the  village,  and  knew  practically 
no  Spanish  I  was  very  dependent  upon 
Ana  Julia.  My  husband  told  her  to  take 
good  care  of  me,  and  she  took  the  re- 
sponsibility very  seriously,  seeing  that  my 
room  was  kept  free  from  invading  dogs 
and  clucking  hens,  that  my  meals  were 
brought  to  me  regularly,  and  that  my 
days  and  evenings  were  not  too  lone- 
some. It  was  then  that  I  taught  her 
something  about  sewing.  She  learned 
quickly  and  wore  the  Uttle  white  apron 
which  she  made  with  an  air  of  triumph. 

She  never  went  to  bed  without  first 
coming  and  knocking  timidly  on  my  door, 
to  ask  if  she  might  not  come  in  for  a 
little  while.  Often  she  brought  an 
orange,  or  a  bit  of  meat  for  the  cuchi- 
cuchi,  our  playful  little  pet  that  looked 
something  like  a  Teddy-bear  with  a  long 
tail. 

This  little  creature  curled  itself  up 
in  a  ball  all  day  and  slept,  but  by  evening 
it  was  wide  awake,  and  eager  for  the 
wildest  kind  of  a  frohc.  It  would  jump 
up  on  her  shoulder,  pull  her  hair,  and 
act  so  like  a  furry  little  cyclone  that  we 
would  be  compelled  to  put  it  in  its  box 
and  give  it  its  orange,  which  it  would 
suck  by  lying  flat  on  its  back,  holding 
it  to  its  mouth  in  all  four  paws. 

After  the  work  of  the  day  and  the 
romp  with  the  cuchi-cuchi,  you  can  per- 
haps imagine  how  grimy  dirty  Ana  Julia's 
hands  would  be.  She  accepted  them  as  a 
matter  of  course  and  would  sit  down  at 
the  table  and  by  the  dim  candle-light 
print  pages  of  "ANA's."  One  evening  I 
gave  her  hands  a  great  scrubbing  and  her 


nails  a  real  manicuring.  The  shapely 
little  fingers  got  white  and  the  nails  all 
rosy,  and  when  Ana  Julia  had  thanked 
me  and  said  good  night,  she  walked  out 
of  the  room  in  a  daze,  holding  her  hands 
straight  out  in  front  of  her  and  gazing  at 
them   in   the  most  awestruck  manner. 

Instead  of  forgetting  the  hand-washing 
experiment  over  night,  as  I  half  expected 
her  to  do.  Ana  JuHa  the  next  day  must 
have  nearly  rubbed  the  skin  off,  so 
frequently  and  violently  did  she  wash  her 
hands.  I  think,  up  to  that  time,  she  had 
taken  it  for  granted  that  she  could  never 
hope  to  have  a  pair  of  clean  hands. 

Perhaps  Ana  Julia's  most  wonderful 
experience  was  when  she  came  into  pos- 
session  of   Rosita. 

Who  was  Rosita?  Well,  to  Ana  Julia 
he  was  the  most  wonderful,  beautiful  un- 
believable doll  baby.  She  was  all-her- 
own  doll!  Precious  P5  the  sight  of 
Rosita  was  to  her,  Ana  Julia  would  not 
so  much  as  lay  a  finger  on  her  until  she 
dashed  out  to  the  faucet  and  gave  her 
eager  hands  the  scrubbing  befitting  this 
great  moment  of  her  life. 

With  hands  clean  and  heart  overflow- 
ing with  joy,  the  little  girl  tenderly  lifted 
Rosita  from  her  blue  cardboard  bed, 
Then  she  loved  her  as  only  a  little  girl 
can  love  her  first  and  only  doll. 

As  the  days  went  on  toward  the  close 
of  our  allotted  five  weeks'  stay  in  Colon, 
Ana  Julia's  heart  began  to  droop.  I 
did  what  I  could  to  make  her  happy,  but 
the  brown  eyes  kept  looking  more  and 
more  wistful.  The  day  before  our  depart- 
ure she  came  and  put  an  armful  of  great 
starry,  white  jasamine  blossoms  in  my  lap 
and  leaning  against  me  she  quavered  in  a 
choking  little  voice.  "Senora,  please  may 
I  go  with  you  and  the  kind  Senor  on  your 
travels,  and  be  your  little  girl?" 

She,  nor  you,  could  never  begin  to 
guess  how  hard  it  was  to  say  "No," 
for  had  I  not  secretly  been  wishing  that 
very  thing? 


LATIN  AMERICA 


83 


Although  now  far  away  from  my  dear 
little  Ana  Julia,  she  is  not  forgotten. 
I  can  see  her  yet  at  parting  time,  a  faint 
smile  on  her  tear-stained  face,  an  orange 
clasped  tightly  in  one  hand,  and  a  pome- 
granate in  the  other  for  her  little  gray 
bird.  The  smile,  I  like  to  remember,  and 
the  way  she  said,  as  I  kissed  her  good-by, 
"Seilora,  I'll  be  good — and  happy!" 


A  BORDER  RUFFIAN* 

BY    BERTHA    M.    SHEPARD. 

The  border  was  the  boundary  line  be- 
tween Mexico  and  the  United  States,  and 
the  ruffian  was  a  black-eyed  Mexican 
boy  about  ten  years  of  age,  named  Pablo. 
His  only  friend  and  companion  was  a 
small  donkey,  or  burro,  as  the  Mexicans 
call  them. 

"Come,  Little  One!"  Pablo  whispered 
into  the  long  ear  of  the  burro.  "It  is 
nearly  night,  and  time  for  thee  to  carry 
me  into  the  city  of  Los  Americanos." 

Pablo's  burro  was  almost  black,  with 
white  feet,  and  a  white  nose,  and  twink- 
ling black  eyes.  His  name,  Diavelo,  was 
given  him  because  of  the  bad  deeds  in 
which  he  and  his  little  master  joined, 
night  after  night,  as  they  crept  through 
the  mountain  pass. 

For  months,  since  the  murder  of  his 
mother  and  sisters  by  the  Mexican  sol- 
diers while  they  were  looting  the  village 
where  Pablo  lived,  he  had  been  hiding 
in  the  mountains.  At  last,  driven  by 
hunger,  he  had  come  to  the  outskirts  of 
a  Mexican  town  on  the  northern  border- 
line. Just  over  the  Rio  Grande  River 
was  a  city  of  the  United  States.  It  was 
to  this  city  that  the  little  Mexican  child 
and  his  burro  would  go  at  nightfall  and 
hunt  for  food  in  garbage-cans  and  un- 
locked cellars.  Before  daylight  they 
would  hurry  away  again,  and  hide  them- 


selves in  a  partly  caved-in  hut  of  adobe 
on  the  Mexican  side  of  the  river. 

"Slowly,  now !"  commanded  Pablo, 
for  Diavelo  had  started  on  a  run  up  the 
mountain  pass  and  the  evening  had  not 
yet  darkened  the  purple  mountaintops 
enough  for  them  to  safely  raid  the  cellars 
and  dooryards  of  the  neighboring  Amer- 
icanos. 

"It  is  for  a  clothes-rope  to-night!"  said 
Pablo,  drawing  the  ragged  shoulders  of 
his  blouse  together  and  shivering  in  the 
evening  wind. 

Indeed,  the  cotton  garments  that  he 
wore  were  so  torn  and  poor  they  could 
not  cover  the  tiny  form  of  the  child 
enough  for  decency,  to  say  nothing  of 
warmth.  Hunger  looked  from  the 
small,  pinched  face  and  a  hunted  look 
from  the  dark  eyes. 

"It  is  strange  clothing  El  Americano 
wears,"  muttered  Pablo,  talking  to  him- 
self in  his  own  language,  which  was  a 
mixture  of  Spanish  and  Indian.  He 
stood  looking  at  a  line  of  pillow-slips 
and  table  linen  in  the  yard  of  a  large 
house. 

"Come  along,  Diav'Io,  to  the  next," 
he  added.  "This  must  be  the  day  for 
wash.     See,  here  is  another  rope !" 

Pablo  groped  his  way  around  the  yard, 
looking  first  at  one  article  and  then 
another.  At  last  he  found  a  waist  of 
light  blue  print,  and,  O  joy!  a  little  pair 
of  trousers.  They  were  white,  and  made 
of  cotton  cloth,  but  their  only  fault  in 
Pablo's  eyes  was  that  they  had  no  pocket. 
His  old  pocket  still  hung  to  his  trouser- 
leg  by  a  thread  and  in  it  was  a  knife, 
Pablo's    one   instrument   of   defense. 

"With  a  few  pins  I  could  make  the  old 
pocket  on  the  new  clothes,"  said  Pablo, 
eagerly  eyeing  the  fast  shut  doors  and 
windows  of  the  houses  behind  which  he 
was  slowly  stealing  along. 

"Stay  here,   Diav'Io!     Not  a  sound!" 


'Everyland,   March,   1915. 


84 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


he  whispered  in  his  burro's  ear.  Then 
climbing  over  a  high  board  fence  he 
spied  a  sleeping-tent  in  the  yard. 

Slowly  he  stole  nearer  and  nearer  to 
the  tent.  He  raised  its  door  curtain 
and  looked  in.  Soft  breathing  met  his 
ear  and  he  could  see  by  the  light  of  the 
clear  Southern  moon  a  mother,  fast 
asleep,  and  by  her  side  a  little  child. 

Pablo  dropped  the  tent  cloth  hastily, 
and  with  his  hand  pressed  against  his 
throat  he  bravely  tried  to  crowd  back  the 
memories  of  his  own  mother  and  his 
little  sister  so  cruelly  killed  by  the  sol- 
diers a  few  months  before.  He  hurried 
away.  Next  he  came  to  a  building  which 
did  not  look  like  the  houses  he  had 
passed.     He   peered    into    the    windows. 

"What  an  odd  room  El  Americano 
has !"  thought  the  boy.  There  were 
many  wooden  seats  with  desks  all  in 
a  row.  In  front  was  a  large  table.  He 
could  faintly  outline  pictures  on  the  wall. 

Suddenly  a  familiar  sound  smote  upon 
his  ear. 

"Heehaw,  heehaw!" 

Pablo  fled  from  the  building,  over  the 
fence,  down  the  alley  he  ran  toward  his 
burro. 

"Diav'lo,  Diav'lo,  hush!"  he  com- 
manded. "Thou  wilt  ruin  all,  with  thy 
cry  of  El  Mao  (the  evil  one)  !  Wilt  thou 
be  still?" 

Diavelo,  neck  and  head  stretched  up- 
ward toward  the  sky,  and  small  frame 
quivering  with  the  weird  cry  of  the 
Mexican  burro,  stopped  his  song  at  the 
touch   of   his   little   master. 

Pablo  sprang  upon  his  back  and 
beating  him  with  the  palm  of  his  hand 
tried  to  urge  him  into  a  trot.  Diavelo 
took  a  few  steps  and  suddenly  laid  him- 
self down  in  the  road. 

Pablo  was  thrown  forward  over  the 
burro's  head  to  the  ground.  He  quickly 
picked  himself  up,  and  turning  to  his  lit- 
tle friend,  said  kindly, 

"Poor  beast,  thou  art  hungry — I  blame 


thee  not.  Fine  clothing  is  of  no  com- 
fort to  thee !" 

"Ah,"  continued  the  child,  as  his  gaze 
fell  upon  a  half  open  window  in  a  cellar 
of  the  school  building,  "thy  patron  saint 
himself  must  have  told  thee  to  stop  here." 

A  half  an  hour  later,  Diavelo's  hunger 
having  been  appeased  and  his  back  and 
sides  literally  covered  wth  bundles  con- 
taining food  enough  for  several  days, 
the  two  small  brigands  crossed  the  river 
and  descended  the  mountains  on  the 
other  side. 

The  days  following  Pablo's  raid  were 
dull  and  lonesome.  With  his  burro  for 
comrade  they  scoured  the  foot-hills,  far 
and  wide. 

The  American  city,  however,  always 
seemed  to  call  him  to  come  across  and 
brave  the  daylight  in  its  streets. 

"No  one  has  ever  seen  me,"  thought 
the  boy,  one  day.  "I  will  leave  Diav'lo 
in  the  hut  and  I  will  be  Americano, 
me !     myself !" 

So  he  boldly  forded  the  stream  and 
entered  the  city.  No  one  seemed  to 
notice  him  among  the  many  other  little 
urchins  roaming  about.  Pablo  followed 
a  group  of  boys  and  girls  at  a  distance 
as  they  rioted  through  the  streets,  and 
at  length  entered  a  building  on  the  top 
of  which  waved  an  American  flag.  He 
quickly  recognized  the  building  as  the 
one  he  had  visited  on  the  night  of  his 
raid. 

"What  do  they  do  in  there,  and  when 
will  they  come  out  again?"  thought 
Pablo,  as  he  waited  patiently,  near  the 
door. 

At  length  Pablo  heard  a  few  notes  of 
music.  He  pressed  closer  to  the  door, 
his  heart  thrilled  with  the  love  of  melody. 

"The  Lord  is  my  shepherd, 
No  want  shall  I  know, 
I  rest  in  green  pastures, 
Safe   folded  I  go," 


LATIN  AMERICA 


85 


sang  the  childish  voices  within,  in 
Spanish. 

Pablo  peered  cautiously  around  the 
door.  Yes,  there  they  were,  sitting  with 
folded  hands  and  happy  eyes,  while  a 
sweet-faced  lady  stood  before  them,  lead- 
ing  the    song. 

But  what  is  that  picture  on  the  wall? 
Pablo,  unconsciously  to  himself,  is  wholly 
inside  the  doorway  now.  His  gaze 
riveted  upon  a  picture  of  a  shepherd 
with  his  sheep  about  him,  and  a  lamb 
in  his  arms.  Soon  the  song  ended,  and 
as  the  teacher's  eyes  fell  upon  Pablo,  he 
darted  from  the  room,  hiding,  however, 
behind  the  door.  Through  the  crack  he 
could  see  the  teacher  pointing  to  the  pic- 
ture on  the  wall,  and  she  told,  first  in 
Spanish  and  then  in  English,  the  story 
of  El  Christo  and  of  how  he  loves  and 
cares  for  the  children,  even  to-day,  as  a 
shepherd  cares  for  his  sheep. 

"And,"  continued  the  teacher,  "we  must 
obey  him.  He  has  told  us  that  we  must 
always   tell  the   truth." 

Pablo's  little  form  straightened  itself 
with  pride.  "Me!  I  never  lie.  I  tell 
the  truth,"  he  whispered  to  himself. 

"He  wants  us  to  be  kind  always,"  she 
said. 

Pablo  remembered  the  blows  he  had 
given  Diavelo,  and  he  hung  his  head." 

"Never  steal,"  said  the  teacher. 

Pablo's  heart  sank.  Could  he  not  be 
one  of  the  Shepherd's  lambs  if  he  stole? 

Pablo  turned  from  the  doorway  quickly 
and  ran  down  the  street.  In  and  out  of 
the  alleys  to  the  river's  brink,  across  the 
ford  and  up  the  mountain-pass  he  sped, 
to  his  hut.  There  he  found  Diavelo 
drooping  in  a  corner,  tied  to  the  lemon- 
crate  that  they  had  once  taken  from  a 
grocery  store. 

"Diav'lo,"  sobbed  the  boy,  as  he  threw 
his  arms  around  the  burro's  neck,  "thou 
art  my  only  friend!  I  cannot  give  back 
the  food.     Thou  art  hungry!" 

"Here,  little  one !    Eat,  little  one !"  He 


pressed  an  onion  into  the  burro's  mouth, 
and,  tempted  by  its  fragrance,  prepared 
one  for  himself,  placing  pieces  of  it  be- 
tween two  crackers  and  eating  it  eagerly. 

Day  after  day  Pablo  went  to  the  door- 
way of  the  American  school.  No  one 
could  persuade  him  to  enter,  and  at  the 
first  step  toward  him  he  would  turn  from 
the  building,  running  like  a  wild  thing 
down  the  street,  disappearing  from  sight 
as  though  swallowed  up. 

Only  Diavelo  heard  the  lessons  that 
the  little  Mexican  boy  learned  at  the 
school.  Only  Diavelo  listened  as  his 
master  sang  the  new  songs. 

"We  must  give  back,  Diav'lo !  We 
must  give  back,"  Pablo  would  repeat  over 
and  over,  but  in  the  end  he  would  always 
give  the  burro  something  to  eat  and  take 
also  a  few  of  the  stolen  things  for  him- 
self, until  there  was  only  a  very  little 
left. 

"O  Diav'lo,  there  will  be  nothing  to  give 
back !"  wailed  the  boy,  one  stormy  night, 
as  the  two  comrades  crouched  in  a  cor- 
ner of  the  rude  shelter  while  the  wind 
and    rain   beat   upon   the    walls    without. 

Diavelo  moaned  in  sympathy  with  his 
master,  then  watched  him  with  curious 
eyes  as  he  slowly  rose  and  gathering  to- 
gether a  handful  of  broken  crackers,  one 
or  two  onions  and  a  piece  of  dry  bread 
he  placed  in  a  small  tin  biscuit  box. 

"This  we  will  give  back,"  he  said  im- 
pressively. "To-morrow,  Manana."  And 
with  that  characteristic  Mexican  word 
Pablo  curled  himself  up  and  fell  asleep. 
Meanwhile  the  storm  raged  in  the  moun- 
tains. 

The  next  morning  when  Pablo  and 
Diavelo  started  across  to  the  American 
city  the  river  was  higher  than  Pablo  had 
ever  seen  it,  but  tying  the  precious  tin 
box  securely  to  Diavelo's  neck  and  taking 
firm  hold  of  the  burro's  neck  himself, 
they  started  bravely  across.  But  the  cur- 
rent was  swifter  than  Pablo  thought. 
(Fiercely     Diavelo     struggled     to     swim 


86 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


against  the  current,  but  the  rushing 
waters  carried  them  first  this  way  and 
then  that.  Pablo  held  on  with  all  his 
strength,  but  he  could  not  tell  where  they 
were  going.  Soon  he  could  see  nothing. 
'And  that  was  the  last  he  knew. 

"O  Teacher,  come !  Down  by  the 
river!  Come,  quick!"  called  childish 
voices. 

The  mission  teacher  hastened  from  her 
'door.  The  storm  had  worked  mischief 
all  around,  but  she  did  not  linger  to  view 
the  fallen  poles,  nor  the  great  gashes  in 
the  roadway. 

"A  boy — he  is  drowned !"  they  cried. 
"He  was  clinging  to  a  burro." 

The  teacher  hurried  to  the  embank- 
ment. There  on  the  ground  lay  Pablo, 
one  hand  closely  fastened  in  a  cord  that 
was  tied  firmly  around  the  burro's  neck 
and  from  which  there  hung  a  battered  tin 
box. 

"The  child  is  not  dead,  cried  the 
teacher,  bending  her  ear  to  his  heart. 
"Bring  me  blankets — hot  water,  quick !" 

Every  one  flew.  Pablo  was  rubbed, 
rolled,  turned  this  way  and  that,  until 
at  length  the  dark  lashes  quivered,  the 
childish  lips  parted  in  a  sigh. 

"He  is  safe!"  cried  the  teacher.  "He 
lives !" 

Soon  he  was  carried  to  the  school  and 
placed  in  the  teacher's  own  room. 


Hours  passed  while  Pablo  slept.  Dia- 
velo  was  cared  for.  The  box  was  taken 
from  his  neck  and  placed  where  Pablo 
would  see  it.  Slowly  Pablo  awoke  as 
he  heard  voices  in  another  room.  The 
shadows  through  the  window  seemed 
like  late  afternoon  and  children's  voices 
began  to  sing: 

"Jesus,  gentle  Shepherd,  hear  us ! 
Bless  thy  little  lambs  to-night!" 

Pablo  sat  up.  He  saw  his  tin  box  near 
him,  and  reached  out  for  it.  It  fell  upon 
the  floor. 

Quickly  the  door  opened  and  the  lady 
of  the  school  entered  the  room. 

"What  is  it,  my  boy?"  she  said  kindly, 
as  she  picked  up  the  fallen  package  and 
gave  it  to  him. 

Pablo's  weak  hands  closed  upon  it. 
Then  with  an  effort  he  pushed  it  back 
toward   her,   saying   in   broken   English : 

"I  give  back — for  El  Christo— I  give 
back!" 

By  the  bedside  the  puzzled  teacher  held 
a  battered  tin  box  in  her  hands  and 
gazed  questioningly  down  into  the  deep, 
dark  eyes.  Then  Pablo  told  her  the 
whole  story,  and  at  the  end  said, 

"For  El  Christo,  I  give  back.  Diav'lo 
will  work  for  you — we  will  both  work  to 
pay." 


Missions — (General) 


A  PRAYER 

Lord  Jesus,  thou  who  lovest 
Each  little  child  like  me, 
Oh,  take  my  life  and  use  it, 
And  let  me  shine  for  thee. 

Oh,  give  me  bits  of  work  to  do 
To  show  how  much  I  love  thee,  too. 
— By  permission. 


A   CHRISTMAS   VERSE 

God  sent  this  loving  Baby 

From  his  home  in  heaven  above : 
He  came  down  to  show  all  people 

How  to  help  and  how  to  love. 
-Song  Stories  for  the  Sunday  School. 


A  BLESSING 

Now  may  the  Holy  Christ-child, 
Who  came  on  Christmas  Day, 

The  gentle  Friend  and  Brother 
Who  smiles  upon  our  play, 

Bless  all  the  little  children, 
Howe'er  so  far  away. 

— Abbie  Farwell  Brown. 


JESUS  LOVES  YOU 

I  want  to  send  a  whisper  song 

Across  the  waters  blue, 
And  say  to  all  the  children  there 

"Jesus  loves  you." 

If  they  should  not  quite  understand, 
They'll  wonder  if  'tis  true; 

So  I  will  keep  on  whisp'ring  still, 
"Jesus  loves  you." 


LITTLE  BROTHER  HYMN 

If  every  little  child  could  see 

Our  Savior's  shining  face, 
I  think  that  each  one  eagerly 

Would  run  to  his  embrace. 

Though  black  the  hand,   red,  brown,  or 
white. 

All  hearts  are  just  the  same; 
Each  one  is  precious  in  his  sight, 

Each  one  he  calls  by  name. 

And  those  who  hear  in  every  land. 

With  loyal  hearts  and  true, 
Will  grasp  some  little  brother's  hand 

And  lead  him  onward,  too. 

— Alfred  R.  Lincoln. 

MISSIONARY  MOTHER  GOOSE 

LITTLE    JACK    HORNER 

Recitation  for  a  Young  Junior 

Little  Jack  Horner 
Sat  in  a  corner. 
Eating  a  very  queer  pie; 
He  saw  in  a  thrice 
It  held  everything  nice 
From  the  lands  where  the  mission  fields 
lie. 

From  Ceylon  came  the  spice. 
And  from  China  the  rice. 
And  bananas  from  African  highlands; 
There  were  nutmegs  and  cloves 
Sent  from  Borneo's  groves. 
And  yams  from  the  South  Sea  Islands. 

There  were  nuts  from  Brazil 
All  the  corners  to  fill. 
And  sugar  and  sago  from  Siam; 
And  from  Turkey  a  fig 
That  was  really  so  big 
Jack's  mouth  thought,  "It's  larger  than  I 
am." 


87 


88 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


There  were  pomegranates  fair 
Grown  in  Persia's  soft  air, 
And  tortillas  from  Mexico,  found  there ; 
And  there  did  appear 
Grapes  and  grains  from  Korea, 
And  all  of  the  things  that  abound  there. 

A  Syrian  date 
Did  not  turn  up  too  late. 
He  need  not  for  tea  to  Japan  go; 
Tamarinds  were  not  few. 
There  were  oranges  too, 
And  from  India  many  a  mango. 

"Now,"  thought  little  Jack, 
"What  shall  I  send  back 
To  these  lands  for  their  presents  to  me? 
A  Bible,  indeed. 
Is  what  they  all  need, 
So  that  shall  go  over  the  sea." 
— By  permission,  Over  Sea  and  Land. 

GOD  WANTS  THE  BOYS  AND  GIRLS 

God  wants   the  boys,  the  merry,   merry 

boys. 
The  noisy  boys,  the  funny  boys, 

The  thoughtless  boys. 
God  wants  the  boys  with  all  their  joys. 
That  he  as  gold  may  make  them  pure, 
And  teach  them  trials  to  endure. 

His  heroes  brave 

He'd  have  them  be. 

Fighting  for  truth 

And  purity. 
God  wants  the  boys. 

God  wants  the  happy-hearted  girls. 
The  loving  girls,  the  best  of  girls. 

The  worst  of  girls. 
He  wants  to  make  the  girls  his  pearls. 
And  so  reflect  his  holy  face, 
And  bring  to  mind  his  wondrous  grace, 

That  beautiful 

The  world  may  be, 

And  filled  with  love 

And  purity. 
God  wants  the  girls. 

— Selected. 


WHAT  CAN  I  DO? 

BY    CHRISTINA    ROSSETTI 

What  can  I  give  him, 

Poor  as  I  am  ? 
If  I  were  a  shepherd 

I  would  bring  a  lamb; 
If  I  were  a  wise  man 

I  would  do  my  part; 
Yet  what  can  I  give  him? 

Give  him  my  heart. 


OTHER  BOYS  LIKE  ME 

BY    ANNA    EDITH    MEYERS 

The  boys  who  live  in  Africa 

Have  little  that  is  nice, 
They  live  in  curious,  cone-shaped  huts 

With  chickens,  pigs,  and  mice. 
To  sit  about,  palavering. 

Is  their  propensity; 
But  when  it  comes  to  wanting  things, 

They're  very  much  like  me. 

In  China  boys  must  go  to  school 

At  early  break  of  day, 
And  study  loud  and  lustily 

Till  daylight  fades  away. 
They  learn  the  things  the  sages  wrote 

In  praise  of  industry; 
But  when  it  comes  to  working,  then 

They're  very  much  like  me. 

The  boys  wear  dresses  in  Japan 

And  read  the  queerest  books ; 
They  have  the  first  page  at  the  end. 

Filled  with  strange  hooks  and  crooks. 
They  must,  at  home  and  everywhere, 

Behave  with  dignity ; 
But  when  it  comes  to  having  fun 

They're  very  much  like  me. 

The  Hindu  boy  believes  that  he 

Has  lived  on  earth  before. 
And  after  this  must  live  again 

A  thousand  lives  or  more. 


MISSIONS— (GENERAL) 


He's  fearful  he'll  be  born  a  pig, 

A  dreadful  penalty; 
But  when  it  comes  to  being  good, 

I  guess  he's  just  like  me. 
By  permission.  World  Wide. 


HANDS  ACROSS  THE  SEA 

Ere  Christmas  can  be  everything 
That  Christmas  ought  to  be, — 
The  fullest  kind  of  joy  to  bring 
To  you  and  also  me, — 
In  every  country  of  the  earth 
Good    folks    must    work    for    all    they're 
worth. 

How  many  nations  toiled  to  make 

The  dinner,  who  can  say? — 

(One  does  not  want  one's  head  to  ache 

Too  much  on  Christmas  day.) 

But  think  about  it  as  you  wait 

For  Caroline  to  fill  your  plate. 

Take  the  pudding.    Ere  it  comes 

Our  appetites  to  seal. 

Dark  Greeks  have  had  to  find  the  plums, 

Italians  the  peel. 

The  flour  is  from  Canadian  fields 

While  Demerara  sugar  yields. 

Again,  brave  sailors  must  pursue 

And  kill  a  mighty  whale — 

In  peril  lest  he  dash  in  two 

Their  vessel  with  his  tail — 

Before  the  Christmas  tree's  bright  flames 

Can  shine  upon  our  merry  games. 

It  is  an  interesting  thought — 
This  toiling  far  and  near, 
In  every  land  some  labor  wrought 
To  make  our  Christmas  cheer, 
And  steamers  crossing  every  sea 
To  bring  good  things  for  you  and  me. 
— Another  Book  of  Verses  for  Children. 
Edited  by  E.   V.  Lucas.     By  permis- 
sion, The  Macmillan  Co. 


ON  CHRISTMAS 

Once  a  little  baby  lay 
Cradled  in  the  fragrant  hay. 

Long  ago  on  Christmas. 
Stranger  bed  a  babe  ne'er  found, 
Wondering  cattle  stood  around 

Long  ago  on  Christmas. 

By  the  shining  vision  taught, 
Shepherds  for  the  Christ-Child  sought 

Long  ago  on  Christmas. 
Guided  in  a  starlit  way, 
\\''ise  men  came  their  gifts  to  pay 

Long  ago  on  Christmas. 

And  to-day  the  whole  glad  earth 
Praises  God  for  that  Child's  birth, 

Long  ago  on  Christmas. 
For  the  Light,  the  Truth,  the  Way, 
Came  to  bless  the  earth  that  day, 

Long  ago  on  Christmas. 


THE  LAST  CHRISTMAS  CAROL 

Christmas  in  lands  of  the  fir  tree  and  pine, 

Christmas  in  lands  of  the  palm-tree  and 
vine; 

Christmas  where  snow  peaks  stand  solemn 
and  white, 

Christmas  where  cornfields  lie  sunny  and 
bright ; 

Everywhere,  everywhere  Christmas  to- 
night ! 

Christmas  where  children  are  hopeful  and 
gay, 

Christmas  where  old  men  are  patient  and 
gray; 

Christmas  where  peace  like  a  dove  in  its 
flight 

Broods  o'er  brave  men  in  the  thick  of  the 
fight ; 

Everywhere,  everywhere  Christmas  to- 
night ! 

—Phillips  Brooks. 


90 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


WHAT  THE  SUN  SEES 

The  sun  peeps  over  the  western  hill 

And  says  "Good  night"  to  me. 
And  then  in  just  a  little  while 

It's  dark  as  it  can  be. 
Bobby  says  it  goes  to  bed, 

But  then  he's  very  small, 
And  never  went  to  school,  so  'course 

He  couldn't  know  at  all. 

But  I  am  nearly  ten,  and  so 

I  ought  to  know  a  lot 
About  the  earth  and  sun  and  things 

(Though  some  I  just  forgot). 
I  know  that  when  the  sun  goes  down 

Behind  the  western  hill, 
He  goes  to  visit  other  lands 

And  sees  the  sights  until 

It's  time  to  come  back  here  again 

And  bring  the  morning  light. 
Sometimes  I  'magine  what  he  sees 

While  I  sleep  all  the  night : 
The  boys  and  girls  in  China,  where 

So  many  things  are  queer. 
The  boys  and  girls  in  India, 

Some  hungry  ones  I  fear ; 

The  boys  and  girls  in  Africa 

And  far-away  Japan; 
The  sun  shines  on  them  all,  I  guess. 

And  helps  them  all  he  can. 
And  mother  says  that  boys  and  girls 

Who  have  as  much  as  we 
Should  try  to  help  them  all  we  can 

Just  like  the  sun,  you  see. 

— Anna  Edith  Meyers. 

By  permission. 


THE  SUN  TRAVELS 


While  here  at  home,  in  shining  day. 
We  'round  the  sunny  garden  play. 
Each  little  Indian  sleepy-head 
Is  being  kissed  and  put  to  bed. 

— Robert  Louis  Stevenson. 
By  permission,  Charles  Scribner's  Sons. 


MISSIONARY  OPENING  EXERCISE 


BY   MRS.  J.   A.   WALKER 

Leader 

Who  is  Jesus,  can  you  tell? 
Do  you  know  the  story  well  ? 

Class 

Jesus  is  God's  only  Son, 
Sent  to  help  us  every  one. 

The  Bible  says :  "For  God  so  loved  the 
world,  that  he  gave  his  only  Son." 

Leader 

Does  he  love  the  children  all? 
Will  he  listen  to  their  call? 

Class 

Of  his  love  we  may  all  know 
In  his  word  he  tells  us  so. 

For  he  says:  "Suffer  the  little  children 
to  come  unto  me." 

Leader 

Is  there  work  for  us  to  uO? 
Can  we  send  the  message,  too? 

Class 


The  sun  is  not  abed,  when  T 

At  night  upon  my  pillow  lie ; 

Still  'round  the  world  his  way  he  takes. 

And  morning  after  morning  makes. 


If  we  listen,  day  by  day. 
Gladly  we  will  hear  him  say, 

"Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  teach  tlie 
gospel " 


MISSIONS— (GENERAL) 


91 


Leader 

If  at  home  we  have  to  stay, 
May  we  still  his  word  obey? 

Class 

We  can  help  some  one  to  live 
By  the  money  that  we  give. 

The    Bible    says:    '"Freely    ye    received, 
freely  give." 

Leader 

How  can  we  give  so  that  we 
May  his  loving  favor  see? 

Class 

We  can  give  with  all  our  heart, 
Willing  each  to  do  his  part. 

The  Bible  says :  "God  loveth  a  cheerful 
giver." 

Leader 

Who  are  they  who  need  his  love. 
Whom  he  cares  for  from  above  ? 

Class 

The  little  Brown  children,  so  cunning  and 

wee; 
The  little  Yellow  children  over  the  sea ; 
The  little  Red  children  in  their  wigwam 

home ; 
The   little   Black  children   wherever  they 

roam; 
The   little   White   children,   at   home  and 

away ; 
All  the  little  children  wherever  they  stay 
Are  Jesus'  dear  children,  he  loves  every 

one; 
We'll  thank  him  for  all  the  kind  things 

he  has  done. 


Dear  Father,  we  thank  thee  for  Jesus,  thy 

Son, 
Who    came    down    from    heaven    to    help 

us  each  one ; 


We   thank  thee    for   all   the   good   things 

Thou  dost  give. 
For    food,    for   clothing,    and   the    homes 

where  we  Hve; 
We  pray  that  all  of  thy  children  so  dear 
May  know  thee  and  love  thee  wherever 

they  are. 
May  we  all  do  our  part  the  good  news  to 

send 
And  show  by  our  gifts  we  love  Jesus,  our 

friend. 
Be  with  us,  dear  Father,  by  night  and  by 

day. 
For  Jesus'  sake  and  his  name  we  pray. 
Amen. 


A  BIRTHDAY  EXERCISE  FOR  THE 
PRIMARY  DEPARTMENT 

ARRANGED  BY  KATHLEEN  FRYHOFER 
SONG 

1.     As  we  hear  the  money  dropping 
In  our  birthday  box  to-day, 
We  will  think  of  the  dear  children 
In  their  homes  so  far  away. 


Tinkle,  tinkle,  tinkle, 

In  our  birthday  box  to-day, 

Our  money  will  tell  about  Jesus 
To  children  far  away. 

2.  They  do  not  know  our  Savior, 

So  our  money  we  will  send. 
To  teach  them  that  our  Jesus 
Wants  to  be  their  loving  friend. 

3.  He  wants  our  birthday  money 

To  help  children  far  away — 
And  he  wants  us  here  in  the  home- 
land 
To  serve  him  every  day. 


NOTE — Be  sure  to  explain  to  the  school 
iust  how  the  money  helps  teach  them  about 
Jesus. 


92 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


(Children  recite  verse  for  the  month. 

Birthday  child  places  a  gold  star  on 
the  date  of  birth  on  Birthday  Calendar 
and  receives  birthday  card. 

As  birthday  child  stands  before  the 
school:) 

How  many  years  old  are  you,  dear  little 

friend  ? 
Let   us   count   your   money   and   then   it 

we  will  send 
To  the  far-away  children  the  story  to  tell 
Of  Jesus,  our  Savior,  whom  we  love  so 

well. 

(Child  drops  money  into  box  as  school 
counts. 

Birthday  child  recites:) 
"I  count  my  years,  and  for  each  I  bring 
A  tiny  gift  to  Christ  my  King." 

PRAYER 

Dear   Jesus,   bless   the   money   we   bring 
thee, 

Give  it  something  sweet  to  do, 
May  it  help  some  one  to  love  thee. 

Jesus,  may  we  love  thee  too. 


Third  Child 

Far  away,  o'er  distant  seas, 

Dwells  the  little  Japanese ; 

Silken  gown, 

Falls  way  down 

Far  below  his  yellow  knees. 

Fourth  Child 

On  the  sweeping  prairie  wide, 

Does  the  Indian  child  abide; 

Beads  in  rows, 

Buckskin  clothes, 

Serve  his  copper  skin  to  hide. 

Fifth  Child 

In  the  crowded  city's  street. 

Poorest  child  of  all  we  meet — 

Feet  all  bare. 

Rags  to  wear. 

Homeless,  friendless,  naught  to  eat. 

Sixth  Child 

Now  to  all  these  children  dear. 
Let  us  send  a  word  of  cheer; 
Tell  them  how 
Jesus  now 

Waits    with    love    to    draw    them    near. 
— Selected. 


CHILDREN  OF  THE  MISSION 

An   exercise  for  six  Primary   children. 
May  be  used  also  as  one  complete  reading. 

First  Child 

In  the  land  of  ice  and  snow, 

Lives  the  little  Eskimo ; 

Dress  of  skin, 

Fur  side  in, 

Keeps  him  warm  from  head  to  toe. 

Second  Child 

Running  wild  in  blazing  sun. 

Plays  the  Httle  African; 

Not  a  thread. 

From  his  head. 

Wears  this  little  black-skinned  one. 


MISSIONARY  A-B-CS 

An   exercise  for  26  Primary  Children 
with  letters  of  the  alphnbet. 

BY  EMILY  WIIXISTON 

A  is  for  Africa,  black  as  the  night, 

Thousands    of    children    there ;    send 
them  the  light. 

B   stands  for   Burma  and  Brown   Babies 
too, — 
Dear  little  babies  in  Burma  need  you. 

C  is  for  China,  look  quick  and  you'll  see 
Queer    little    girls    who'll    serve    you 
with  tea. 


MISSIONS— (GENERALj 


96 


D  is  for  doctors,  who  for  Jesus'  sake 

Make  sick  children  well,  curing  many 
an  ache. 


Q  is  for  quick, — we  should  never  be  slow 
To  enter  the  ranks  and  fight  'gainst 
the  foe. 


£'s  for   Evangelist,   with  the  good  news 
Of  Jesus'  love  free  for  all  who  will 
choose. 

F's  Filipinos,  newcomers  are  they 

Who   live   on    small    islands    far,    far 
away. 

G  stands  for  girls,  white,  black,  yellow,  and 
brown, 
All    just    alike    save    for    color    and 
gown. 

H   is  for  hospital,   haven  of  healing, 
Jesus,  the  healer,  to  nations  revealing. 

/  stands  for  India;  see  living  there 

Many  child  widows  filled  with  despair. 

/  stands  for  Japan.     Oh  !  wouldn't  it  be 
fun 
To  live  in  the  land  of  the  Rising  Sun  ? 

K  is  for  kindergartens  found  everywhere 
For  dear  little  children,  dark  or  fair. 

L  is  for  laughter  which  brightens  the  day 
Where    folks    are    working    with    no 
time  to  play. 

M's  for  missionaries,  to  whom  belong 
Our  prayers  that  they  may  be  noble 
and  strong 

N  stands  for  nurses  with  caps  clean  and 
white, 
Filling  the  hearts  of  the  sick  with  de- 
light. 

O  is  for  ocean,  across  which  they  sail 
Who  hear  in  their  hearts  the  brown 
babies'  wail. 

P  stands  for  prayer ;  oh,  kneel  down  and 
pray 
For    those    who    are    teaching    and 
preaching  to-day. 


^'s  for  Redeemer,  the  Savior  of  men, — 
He's   calling  the  children  again  and 
again. 

S  stands  for  Sunday-schools,  where  chil- 
dren go 
To  learn  to  do  things  for  others,  you 
know. 

T  is  for  truth,  which  turns  darkness  to 
light, 
And  helps  boys  and  girls  to  want  to 
do  right. 

U's  for  unoccupied  fields  far  away, — 
For  teachers  to  go  there  the  children 
must  pray. 

V  stands  for  victory,  we  surely  will  win, 
For  Jesus  has  said  he  has  conquered 
all  sin. 

Ws   for   women,   through   earth   far   and 
wide 
Teaching  the  children  of  Christ  cruci- 
fied. 

X  is  example,  they  say  that  means  me ; 
So  for  your  sake  I'll  be  good  as  can 
be. 

K's  for  young  people,  in  numbers  a  na- 
tion, 
Preaching  the  gospel  in  this  genera- 
tion 

Z  is  for  zeal,  something  no  one  can  see. 
But  all  must  have  it  if  good  workers 
they'd  be. 
By   permission    of    Woman's   Baptist 
Foreign  Missionary  Society. 


94 


MISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


THE    MISSIONARY    DOLLAR    AND 
WHAT  IT  DOES 

An  Exercise  for  Older  Juniors 

A  large  round  piece  of  pasteboard  cov- 
ered with  silver  paper  should  be  hung  up 
to  represent  a  silver  dollar.  Each  of  the 
ten  members  who  takes  part  should  have 
a  smaller  piece  made  in  the  same  way  to 
represent  a  dime,  and  as  they  speak,  hang 
them  so  as  to  form  a  circle  around  the 
big  dollar.  A  real  dollar  with  real  dimes 
may  be  used  for  a  small  meeting. 

Leader  :  Many  people  wonder  what  be- 
comes of  missionary  money  anyway.  You 
have  always  heard  that  money  talks,  and 
if  you  will  listen  to-day  you  will  hear 
these  ten  dimes,  which  make  up  this  mis- 
sionary dollar,  tell  you  about  the  work 
they  are  doing  on  the  other  side  of  the 
world. 

First  Dime:  "I  have  to  begin  at  the 
beginning  of  the  work.  I  get  the  young 
men  and  young  women  from  the  colleges 
and  seminaries  that  are  waiting  to  go  as 
missionaries,  and  take  them  out  to  the 
countries  in  which  they  are  going  to  work. 
I  tell  you  I  am  an  overworked  dime,  and 
although  I  work  just  as  hard  and  as  long 
as  I  can,  I  am  not  sending  all  of  the 
young  missionaries  that  are  waiting  for  me. 
There  are  many  more  waiting  for  me  to 
make  arrangements  to  carry  them.  Can't 
you  send  some  more  dimes  to  help  me?" 

Second  Dime:  "I'm  the  building  dime. 
After  the  first  dime  gets  a  missionary  to 
the  field,  I  have  to  find  him  a  place  to 
live.  You'd  laugh,  and  I  expect  you'd  cry, 
too,  if  you  could  see  some  of  the  places 
they  have  stayed  while  they  were  waiting 
for  you  to  send  me  to  get  them  a  home. 
I  tell  you  it  is  a  shame  the  way  some  of 
the  missionaries  have  to  wait.  I  know 
one  that  has  to  put  up  an  umbrella  to  keep 
the   rain  off  her  bed,   and   she   has  been 


waiting  for  me  three  years,  but  I  have  had 
so  much  else  to  do  I  just  could  not  get 
there.  Then  I  have  to  build  all  of  the 
churches  and  chapels.  My!  but  I'm  a 
busy  dime.  Some  of  my  churches  now  are 
needing  paint  and  others  are  about  to  fall 
down.  I  wish  you  could  see  the  people 
that  come  up  to  the  missions  begging  for 
us  to  help  them  build  a  church.  I  know 
where  there  are  millions  of  people  without 
a  single  Christian  church.  Do  hurry  and 
send  some  more  of  me." 

Third  Dime:  "I'm  the  school  bell  dime. 
Whenever  you  send  me  out,  the  school 
bell  begins  to  ring  somewhere.  I'm  run- 
ning schools  all  over  the  world,  but  every 
day  I  have  to  see  boys  and  girls  turned 
away  because  my  schools  are  all  full  and 
I  do  not  have  any  more  dimes  to  start 
others.  I  know  I'm  the  busiest  dime  in 
the  whole  missionary  dollar.  I  have  all 
the  kindergartens  to  look  after,  too.  Do 
you  know  that  if  you  cannot  be  a  mission- 
ary yourself  you  can  employ  a  good  native 
Christian  teacher  for  a  hundred  or  a  hun- 
dred and  fifty  dimes  a  month?  She  could 
be  working  on  the  other  side  of  the  world 
while  you  are  working  on  this  side." 

Fourth  Dime  :  "I  am  the  hospital  dime. 
I  send  out  missionary  doctors  and  nurses 
and  build  hospitals  and  buy  medicines. 
Wherever  I  go  to  work  the  people  come 
flocking  with  the  sick  folks — the  lame,  the 
blind,  and  the  crippled — just  as  they  used 
to  when  Jesus  was  on  earth.  I  have  gone 
into  many  lands  where  there  was  not  a 
single  physician  until  I  got  there.  I  help 
over  two  million  people  every  year,  but 
there  are  so  many  others  asking  for  help 
that  it  almost  breaks  my  heart.  They  need 
more  hospitals,  and  more  doctors  and 
nurses.  If  I  had  all  of  the  other  nine 
dimes  in  the  missionary  dollar  I  could  use 
them  every  one  in  my  work." 

Fifth  Dime:  "I'm  the  Bible  dime.  1 
run  nearly  two  hundred  printing-presses 


MISSIONS— (GENERAL) 


95 


all  over  the  world  to  print  the  Bible  and 
other  Christian  literature.  I  know  you 
will  see  that  none  of  the  other  dimes  could 
get  along  without  me.  I  have  had  a  big 
job,  too,  to  learn  360  different  languages 
in  which  to  print  over  two  hundred  mil- 
lion copies  of  the  Bible  within  a  hundred 
years.  I  am  sure  if  you  knew  how  much 
need  there  is  for  more  copies  of  the  Bible 
and  other  Christian  books  you  would 
send  more  dimes  to  help  me." 

Sixth  Dime:  "I  am  the  evangelist  dime. 
You  know  the  missionaries  cannot  do  all 
the  work  by  themselves,  so  they  are  train- 
ing native  preachers  or  evangeUsts  so 
they  can  preach  the  gospel  to  their  own 
people.  Sometimes  the  evangelists  preach 
in  the  churches,  sometimes  on  the  streets, 
sometimes  from  house  to  house,  and  some- 
times they  go  on  long  tours  through  the 
country.  You  would  be  surprised  to  see 
the  different  kinds  of  conveyances  I  hire 
for  the  evangelists  in  different  parts  of 
the  world, — elephants,  camels,  horses, 
mules,  donkeys,  canoes,  launches,  steam- 
boats, wheelbarrows,  house-boats,  jinriki- 
shas,  bicycles,  and  railroad  trains.  I  keep 
busy  all  of  the  time." 

Seventh  Dime:  "I  am  the  Bihle  wom- 
an dime.  In  many  of  the  lands  where  the 
missionary  dollar  goes,  the  women  cannot 
come  out  to  hear  the  preaching.  I  get 
Christian  women  and  train  them  as  Bible 
teachers  and  send  them  into  the  homes  to 
teach  the  women  of  Jesus.  I  could  put 
many  more  Bible  women  to  work  if  I  had 
only  $25  or  $50  a  year  with  which  to  sup- 
port them  " 

Eighth  Dime:  "I'm  the  orphan  dime. 
Every  year,  through  war  or  famine,  there 
are  many  little  children  left  with  no  one 
to  care  for  them.  I  am  the  part  of  the 
missionary  dollar  that  looks  after  them. 
I  build  orphanages  and  schools,  and  when 
missionaries  rescue  them  I  help  care  for 
them.     Sometimes  I  can  take  care  of  an 


orphan  for  from  $10  to  $25  a  year,  for 
most  of  them  live  in  hot  countries  where 
there  are  no  coal  bills,  and  they  do  not 
wear  many  clothes.  I  wonder  why  people 
in  this  country  do  not  adopt  an  orphan  in 
India  or  Africa.  It  would  be  a  fine  in- 
vestment." 

Ninth  Dime  :  "I'm  the  'etc'  dime.  You 
know  when  there  are  just  too  many  things 
to  mention,  you  write  down  all  you  can, 
and  then  lump  the  rest  of  them  together 
under  'etc'  You  have  not  heard  about 
nearly  all  of  the  things  the  missionary  dol- 
lar must  do.  Tlie  missionaries  must  have 
a  furlough  some  time;  there  are  rents  to 
be  paid,  and  repairs  to  be  made  on  prop- 
erty. There  are  old  people  to  be  cared  for 
and  many  that  are  in  trouble  to  be  helped. 
The  other  dimes  have  definite  work  to  do, 
but  there  are  calls  for  me  from  every  di- 
rection. You  know  how  many  different 
forms  of  Christian  work  there  are  here  at 
home  and  how  many  institutions  there  are 
to  do  it,  and  even  then  there  are  not 
enough,  so  you  can  just  imagine  what  I 
have  to  do  in  heathen  lands.  I  have 
worked  so  hard  and  am  worn  so  thin  that 
'In  God  we  trust'  is  almost  rubbed  off  my 
face.    Oh,  why  aren't  there  more  of  me?" 

Tenth  Dime:  "I  don't  go  abroad  at 
all.  I  stay  right  here  at  home  and  keep 
all  of  the  others  busy,  for  I'm  the  business 
dime.  You  may  be  very  sure  that  I  am 
not  wasted  either.  You  cannot  find  an- 
other agent  anywhere  that  handles  as  big 
a  business  as  I  do  at  as  small  a  cost.  I 
furnish  all  the  missionary  magazines  and 
programs.  I  pay  the  printer  and  the  ex- 
pressman and  the  telephone  company  and 
all  other  other  bills  tliat  come  in.  I  stick 
the  postage-stamps  and  send  out  the 
Thank-offering  Boxes.  I  send  the  money 
to  the  missionaries  and  keep  all  of  the  ac- 
counts. I  can  do  this  for  you  cheaper 
than  you  can  do  it  yourself.  If  you  want 
to  send  a  dollar  to  Japan  it  will  cost  you 


96 


iMISSIONARY  PROGRAM  MATERIAL 


five  cents  for  a  postage-stamp  and  ten 
cents  for  a  money  order.  I  can  put  a 
thousand  dollars  together  and  send  it  for 
that.  Sometimes  I  wish  I  could  go  with 
the  others,  but  when  I  think  about  it  I 
know  I  am  doing  more  by  staying  at  home 
and  helping  to  get  the  other  nine  together 
and  getting  them  off.  I  tell  you  what  you 
might  do,  though,  if  you  want  every  cent 
of  your  dollar  to  go  direct,  just  tuck  in  an 
extra  dime  for  me." 


Subtract  from  your  heart  each  selfish  aim, 
Let  your  gift  be  brought  in  the  Savior's 

name. 
From    the   gold   and    silver    subtract    the 

dross, 
Make  the  offering  pure,  for  all  else  is  loss. 
Subtract  all  pride  and  all  mere  display ; 
In  the  work  for  Christ,  'tis  the  only  way. 
And  thus  will  he  bless  you,  day  by  day. 


(The  exercise  will  be  of  much  more  val- 
ue if  sheets  of  cardboard  on  which  pic- 
tures illustrating  the  work  of  each  dime 
have  been  neatly  pasted,  are  displayed  for 
inspection  at  the  close.) 

Courtesy  of  General  Literature  Commit- 
tee of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Mission- 
ary Conference  of  the  Lutheran 
Church. 


A  LITTLE  LESSON  IN  ARITHMETIC 


MULTIPLY 

The  seed  that  is  sown  must  be  multiplied. 
And  scattered  and  scattered  far  and  wide. 
The  workers  here  and  in  every  land 
Should  be  increased  to  a  mighty  band. 
The  Homes  for  the  destitute  and  sad 
Should  be  multiplied,  and  the  world  made 

glad. 
By  the  help  of  all  is  the  work  increased, 
From  the  greatest  down  to  the  very  least. 
The  helpers  should  multiply  each  day 
In  the  great  world's  work,  'tis  the  only 

way. 


NOTE. — Four  may  take  part  in  this  short 
exercise,  each  giving  one  recitation.  Some 
appropriate  song  may  be  sung  in  conclusion. 


ADD 

Add  to  your  :aith,  from  day  to  day, 
Knowledge  and  love,  and  you  then  wiU 

pray. 
As  never  before,  for  souls  in  need 
Who  look  to  you,  as  for  help  they  plead. 
Add  to  your  love  the  patience  strong 
That  will  still  keep  on,  though  the  way  be 

long. 
Add  to  the  pennies,  nickels,  and  dimes, 
-\nd    make    them    ring    the    pleasantest 

chimes 
As  they  send  good  news  to  the  far-off 

climes. 
And  to  sad  waifs  here  far  happier  times. 
Add,  and  keep  adding,  from  day  to  day; 
In  the  mission  cause,  'tis  the  only  way. 


Divide,  divide,  what  you  call  your  own, 
And   share   with   those  that  have   never 

known 
The  light  and  love  and  the  comfort  true 
That  all  your  life  have  been  given  to  you. 
As  freely  as  ye  have  received,  then  give. 
For  only  by  giving  we  truly  live. 
"Give  a  portion  to  seven,  yea,  even  unto 

eight," 
Is  the  Scripture  word,  and  you  must  not 

wait 
To  see  what  somebody  else  will  do : 
Be  quick  to  give  what  belongs  to  you  : 
Divide  your  time  and  your  money  and  all. 
That  you  may  answer  the  piteous  call 
That  rings  on  the  air  from  day  to  day; 
Divide,  yes,  divide ;  'tis  the  Christlike  way. 

—Julia  H.  Johnston. 
By  permission.  Over  Sea  and  Land. 


MISSIONS— (GENERAL) 


97 


WEIGHING  THE  BABY 
A  Suggestion  for  a  Cradle  Roll  Reception 

NOTE.— The  baby  is  brought  to  the  front  of 
the  room  and  six  of  the  oldest  Beginners  gather 
around  reciting  tlie  poem.  The  verses  may  be 
recited  by  an  older  girl  assisting  with  the 
little  people,  or  they  may  be  printed  or  copied 
on  the  reception  invitation.  For  a  boy  baby 
change  the  pronouns  and  omit  the  Fourth 
Child" 


part. 


FIRST  CHILD 


A  penny  a  pound  for  the  baby, 

The  baby  not  two  years  old, 
Though  we  know  that  every  baby 

Is  worth  its  weight  in  gold. 

SECOND  CHILD 

A  penny  a  pound  for  the  baby, 
Suppose  she'd  been  born  in  Spain? 

She'd  be  taught  her  prayers  on  a  rosary 
The  hope  of  heaven  to  gain. 

THIRD   CHILD 

A  penny  a  pound  for  the  baby. 
In  the  Land  of  the  Rising  Sun, 

The  babies  and  wee  little  children 
Are  said  to  have  plenty  of  fun. 

But  their  mothers  don't  tell  them  of  Jesus, 
They  hear  not  the  sweet  story  of  old, 

While  we  count  the  soul  of  our  baby 
More  precious  than  silver  or  gold. 


FOURTH    CHILD 

A  penny  a  pound  for  the  baby, 
So  dainty  and  fresh  and  sweet, 

From  the  crown  of  her  head  she's  precious 
To  the  toes  of  her  little  feet. 

But  those  little  feet  in  China 

Would  be  bound  and  cramped  so  small 
She  could  not  run  as  we  do, 

But  only  stumble  and  fall. 

They  think  it  right  to  do  it 
Because  'tis  their  custom  old, 

So  they  torture  the  feet  of  the  children. 
And  call  them  "lilies  of  gold." 

FIFTH   CHILD 

A  penny  a  pound  for  the  baby. 

In  India  far  away 
Are  many  starving  babies 

Who  cry  to  us  to-day. 

Our  babies  here  can  help  them 
Though  not  yet  two  years  old. 

For  love  will  make  their  pennies 
Worth  all  their  weight  in  gold. 

SIXTH    CHILD 

(Stepping  forward  to  receive  money.) 

Then  come  and  weigh  the  baby, 
And  soon  may  the  story  be  told 

In  the  love  of  our  Savior  all  babies 
Are  worth  their  weight  in  gold. 

— By  permission. 


MASTER  MISSIONARY  PORTRAITS 


Every  boy  and  girl  should  be  familiar  with  the  faces  of  Livingstone 
the  Pathfinder,  Marcus  Whitman,  a  hero  of  the  Oregon  country,  and 
such  leaders  as:  William  Carey,  Chinese  Gordon,  Sheldon  Jackson, 
Adoniram  Judson,  Alexander  Mackay,  Robert  Morrison,  John  G.  Paton, 
St.  Paul,  Melinda  Rankin  and  about  forty  others. 

Price  of  Photographs 8x10  11x14  16x20 

High  grade  Black  and  White  Velox....     $0.50  $1.00  $2.50 

Beautiful  Soft  Brown  Sepia 1.00  1.50  3.50 

COSTUMES 

Costumes  are  available  for  rental  from  Africa,  American  Indians, 
Arabia,  Burma,  China,  Egypt,  Eskimo,  India,  Japan,  Korea,  Persia, 
Philippines,  Syria  and  Turkey. 

These  costumes  are  valuable  for  pageants,  plays,  missionary  demon- 
strations, entertainments,  courses,  pantomimes,  dialogues,  individual 
speakers,  missionary  meetings  and  all  kinds  of  services. 

PLAYS 

Strong  missionary  plays  are  taking  the  place  of  the  old  type  of 
church  entertainment.  They  are  not  only  full  of  interest,  but  carry  a 
forceful  missionary  message  which  impresses  participants  and  audience. 

Just  Plain  Peter.    25  cents  a  copy. 

A  dramatic  entertainment  for  Juniors  with  suggestions  for  plaj'ing 
the  games  of  foreign  children.  A  story  of  two  Italian  orphans  in  a 
tenement  and  the  help  given  by  a  visitor  from  the  mission.  There  are 
many  other  plays  that  can  be  furnished. 

THE  CHRISTIAN  FLAG 

This  flag  stands  for  no  creed  or  denomination.  It  contains  no 
symbol  of  war  or  warfare.  The  ground  is  white,  representing  peace  and 
purity.  In  the  upper  corner  is  a  blue  field,  the  color  of  the  unclouded 
sky,  the  symbol  of  fidelity  and  truth.  Its  chief  device,  the  cross  of  red, 
is  the  emblem  of  Christian  sacrifice.  The  flag  may  be  used  together 
with  the  flag  of  the  United  States  at  special  Sunday-school  and  other 
assemblies. 


PICTURE  STORIES 
China  Picture  Stories.     Price,  30  cents. 

A  series  of  five  pictures  12x15  inches.  A  story  to  be  told  by  the 
teacher  accompanies  each  picture  and  a  series  of  four  page  leaflets  is 
provided  for  the  pupils  containing  small  copies  of  the  pictures,  simple 
stories  and  hand-work. 

One  complete  set  contains  the  five  large  pictures,  the  teacher's 
book  and  five  pupils'  stories. 

Immigration  Pictiu-e  Stories.     Price,  30  cents. 

Similar  in  make-up  to  the  China  Picture  Stories,  the  pictures  being 
on  immigration. 

STEREOPTICON  LECTURE 
Child  Life  of  the  World. 

76  slides,  most  colored.  Valuable  for  a  church  lecture,  or  special 
rally  day  or  mission  program  for  the  Sunday-school. 
Rental,  $2.00  plus  the  transportation  each  way. 

BOOKS 
The  Land  of  the  Golden  Man. 

A  book  for  Juniors  and  the  teachers  of  Juniors  by  Anita  B.  Ferris. 
The  stories  are  from  South  America. 

Price,  50  cents  cloth;  30  cents  paper,  prepaid. 

Things  to  Make. 

Book  of  Hand-work  and  Service  for  Girls  and  Boys  by  Miss  J. 
Gertrude  Hutton. 

Just  the  book  for  the  use  of  children  who  want  directions  for  hand- 
work. 

Price,  75  cents,  prepaid. 

Any  of  this  material  can  be  ordered  directly  from  your  own  mission 
board  or  from  the  Missionary  Education  Movement,  156  Fifth  Avenue, 
New  York  City. 


JLfet  of 

flpiss^ion  BoarD0  anti 

Corres^pondent^ 

INASMUCH  as  the  publishing  business  of  the  Missionary  Edu- 
cation Movement  is  conducted  in  behalf  of  the  Foreign  and 
Home  Mission  Boards  and  Societies  of  the  United  States  and 
Canada,  the  Movement  conducts  no  retail  business,  but  directs 
all  orders  to  the  Mission  Boards. 

Orders  for  literature  on  foreign  and  home  missions  should  be 
addressed  to  the  secretaries  representing  those  organizations,  who 
are  prepared  to  furnish  special  helps  to  leaders  of  mission  study 
classes  and  to  other  missionary  workers. 

If  the  address  of  tiie  secretary  of  the  foreign  or  home  mission 
board  or  society  of  your  denomination  is  not  included  within, 
orders  may  be  sent  to  the  Missionary  Education  Movement,  but 
in  no  case  will  the  Movement  fill  orders  from  persons  who  be- 
long to  the  Churches  indicated  in  this  list.  All  persons  ordering 
directly  from  the  Missionary  Education  Movement  are  requested 
to  indicate  their  denomination  when  ordering. 

Advent  Christian — American  Advent  Mission  Society,  Rev. 
George  E.  Tyler,  160  Warren  Street,  Boston.  Mass. 

Associate  Reformed  Presbyterian — Young  People's  Christian 
Union  and  Sabbath  School  Work,  Rev.  J.  W.  Carson,  New- 
berry, S.  C. 

Baptist  (North) — Department  of  Missionary  Education  of  the 
Cooperating  Org-anizations  of  the  Northern  Baptist 
Convention,  Rev.  John  M.  Moore,  23  East  26th  Street. 
New   York   City. 

Baptist  (South) — Foreign  Mission  Board  of  the  Southern  Bap- 
tist Convention,  Rev.  T.  B.  Ray,  1103  Main  Street,  Rich- 
mond, Va.  (Correspondence  concerning  both  foreign  and 
home  missions.) 

Baptist  (Colored) — Foreign  Mission  Board  of  the  National  Bap- 
tist Convention,  Rev.  L.  G.  Jordan,  624  South  Eighteenth 
Street.  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Christian — The  Mission  Board  of  the  Christian  Church  :  Foreign 
Missions,  Rev.  M.  T.  Morrill ;  Home  Missions,  Rev.  Omar 
S.  Thomas,  C.  P.  A.  Building,  Dayton,  Ohio. 

Church  of  the  Brethren — General  Mission  Board  of  the  Church 
of  the  Brethren,  Rev.  Galen  B.  Royer,  Elgin,  Ul. 

Congregational — American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 

Missions,   Rev.  D.  Brewer  Eddy,   14  Beacon  Street,   Boston, 

Mass. 
American  Missionary  Association.  Rev.  C.  J.  Ryder.  287  Fourth 

Avenue,  New  York  City. 
The  Congregational  Home  Missionary  Society,  Rev.  William  8. 

Beard,  287  Fourth  Avenue,  New  York  City. 


DisciPLKS    OF   Christ — Foreign    Christian    Missionary    Society 
Rev.  Stephen  J.  Corey,  Box  884,  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 
The  American  Christian  Missionary   Society,  Mr.  R.  M.  Hop 
kins,  Carew  Building,  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 

Evangelical  Association— Missionary  Society  of  the  Evangel- 
ical Association,  Rev.  (Jeorge  Johnson,  1903  Woodland  Ave- 
nue, S.  E.,  Cleveland,  Ohio. 

Evangelical  Lutheran — Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Gen 

eral  Council  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in  N.  A. 

Rev.  George  Drach,  Trappe,  Pa. 
Board  of  ITome  Missions  of  the  General  Council  of  the  Evan 

gelical  Lutheran  Church  in  North  America,  805-807  Drexel 

Building,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  General  Synod  of  the  Bvan 

gelical   Lutheran    Church    In    the   U.   S.   A.,    Rev.   L.   B. 

Wolf,    21    West   Saratoga   Street,    Baltimore,   Md. 
Board  of  Home  Missions  and  Church  Extension  of  the  Evan 

gelical  Lutheran  Church,  Rev.  H.  U.  Weber,  York,  Pa. 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  United  Synod  of  the  Evan 

gelical   Lutheran   Church   in  the   South,    Rev.   C.  L.   Brown, 

Columbia,  S.  C. 

Friends— American  Friends  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  Mr.  Ross 
A.  Hadley,  Richmond,   Ind. 
Evangelistic  and  Church  Extension  Board  of  the  Friends  Five 
Years'  Meeting,  Mr.  Harry  R.  Keates,  1314  Lyon  Street,  Des 
Moines,  Iowa. 

German    Evangelical — Foreign  Mission   Board,   German   Evan- 
gelical Synod  of  North  America,  Rev.  E.  Schmidt.  1377  Main 
Street,  Buffalo,  N.  Y. 
Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  German  Evangelical  Synod  of 
North  America,  Evansville,  Ind. 

Methodist  Episcopal — The  Department  of  Missionary  Educa- 
tion. Representing  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  the  Board 
of  Home  Missions  and  Church  Extension,  and  the  Board  of 

Sunday  Schools.      150   Fifth  Ave.,  New  York  City. 

Methodist  Episcopal  (Sodth)— The  Educational  Department 
of  the  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South,  Rev.  E.  H.  Rawlings,  810  Broadway,  Nashville,  Ten- 
nessee.    (Correspondence  concerning  both  foreign  and  home 

s.) 


Methodist    Protestant — Board    of    Foreign    Missions    of    the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church,  Rev.  Fred.  C.  Klein,  316  North 
Charles   Street,   Baltimore,  Md. 
Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church, 
Rev.  Charles  H.  Beck,  West  Lafayette,  Ohio. 

Moravian — The  Department  of  Missionary  Education  of  the 
Moravian  Church  in  America,  Northern  Province,  Rev.  F.  W. 
Stengel,  Lititz,  Pa. 

Presbyterian  (U.  S.  A.) — The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A..  Mr.  B.  Carter  Mllllkln, 
Educational  Secretary  ;  Rev.  George  H.  Trull.  Sunday  School 
Secretary,  156  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York  City. 
Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  A.,  Mr.  Ralph  A.  Felton,  156  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York 
City. 


Pbbsbytebian  (U.  S.) — Executive  Committee  of  Foreign  Mla^ 
sions  of  the  Presbyterian  Cliurch  in  the  U.  S.,  Mr.  John  I. 
Armstrong,  154  Fifth  Avenue,  North,  Nashville,  Tenn.  ^ 
General  Assembly's  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
In  the  U.  S.,  Rev.  S.  L.  Morris,  1522  Hurt  Building,  Atlanta. 
Ga. 

Peotestant  Episcopal — The  Domestic  and  Foreign  Missionary 
Society  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.. 
Rev.  Arthur  R.  Gray,  281  Fourth  Avenue,  New  York  City. 

Reformed  Church  in  America — Department  of  Missionary  Edu- 
cation, Reformed  Church  in  America,  Mr.  H.  A.  Kinports,  25 
East  Twenty-second  Street,  New  York  City. 

Kbformed  Church  in  the  United  States — Mission  Study  De- 
partment. Representing  the  Boards  of  Home  and  Foreign 
Missions,  Mr.  John  H.  Poorman,  304  Reformed  Church 
Building',  Fifteenth  and  Race  Streets,  Philadelphia, 
Pa. 

United  Brethren  in  Christ — Missionary  Education  Depart- 
ment, U.  B.  Building,  Dayton,  Ohio.  Representing  the  Home 
Missionary  Society,  the  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  and  the 
Woman's  Missionary  Association. 

United  Evangelical — Home  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of 
the  United  Evangelical  Church  and  Board  of  Church  Extend 
sion.  Rev.  B.  H.  Niebel,  Penbrook,  Pa. 

United  Norwegian  Lutheran— Board  of  Foreign  Missions  United 
Norwegian  Lutheran  Church  of  America,  Rev.  M.  Saterlie. 
425-429  South  Fourth  Street,  Minneapolis,  Minn. 
Board  of  Home  Missions,  United  Norwegian  Lutheran  Church 
of  America,  Rev.  Olaf  Guldseth,  425  South  Fourth  Street, 
Minneapolis,  Minn. 

United  Presbyterian — Mission  Study  Department  of  the  Board 
of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  of 
North  America,  Rev.  James  K.  Quay,  200  North  Fifteenth 
Street,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  of 
North  America,  Rev.  R.  A.  Hutchison,  209  Ninth  Street, 
Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

Un  I  verbalist — Department  of  Missionary  Education  of  the  Gen- 
eral Sunday  School  Association  of  the  Universalist  Church, 
Rev.  A.  Gertrude  Earle,  Methuen,  Mass. 

CANADIAN  BOARDS 

Baptist — The  Canadian  Baptist  Foreign  Mission  Board.  Rev.  J. 
G.  Brown,  223  Church  Street,  Toronto,  Ontario. 

Chdech  of  England — The  Missionary  Society  of  the  Church  of 
England  in  Canada,  Rev.  Canon  S.  Gould,  131  Confederation 
Life  Building,  Toronto,  Ontario. 

Congregational — Canada  Congregational  Foreign  Missionary  So- 
ciety, Miss  Effie  Jamieson,  23  Woodlawn  Avenue,  East,  Tor- 
onto, Ontario. 

Methodist— Young  People's  Forward  Movement  Department  of 
the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Church,  Canada. 
Rev.  F.  C.  Stephenson.  299  Queen  Street,  West,  Toronto, 
Ontario. 

Presbyterian — Presbyterian  Church  in  Canada,  Board  of  For- 
eign Missions,  Rev.  A.  E.  Armstrong,  439  Confederation  Life 
Building,  Toronto,  Ontario. 


^illlllffll«P'llPIM''''l"li!'itt^i^ffl»'Uliiiill'l»MllflfflailMillM^^^ 


I  New 

I  The  Whole  World  for  Its  Scope.  1 

a  Promotes   World    Peace.  g 

I  Cultivates  the  Missionary  Spirit.  1 

I  Unique  | 

1  Contains   True   Stories  of  Life,   Ac-  g 

I  tion,  and  Bravery.                             g 

1  Develops  High  Ideals.                             1 

1  Describes  the  Customs  of  Peoples  in  1 

g  All  Lands.                                            g 

I  Attractive  j 

i  Bound   in    a    Beautiful,   Appropriate  g 

1  Cover  in  Colors.  B 

g  Abundantly  Illustrated  with  Original  g 

1  Drawings  and   Photographs.  g 

1  Printed      on     Excellent,     High-finish  1 

1  Paper.  1 

I  EVERYLAND  in  the  Home.     Why  not  | 

1  supplement  your  influence  among  boys  and  i 

g  girls?  I 

I  EVERYLAND  in  the  Sunday-school.    A  | 

m  rich  source  for  missionary  story  material.  = 

1  An  excellent  award,  Christmas,  or  birthday  | 

I  gift.  I 

I  EVERYLAND  is  issued  monthly,  thirty-  | 

m  two  pages  and  cover.     Subscription  price,  | 

1  $i.oo  a  year,  25  cents  extra  for  Canada,  and  | 

i  50  cents  extra  for  foreign  postage.  I 

I  EVERYLAND,  156  Fifth  Ave.,  New  York  City  | 

ilWlllllllliyUlllllili!ll!ll)lffllll!llllil!!l!ti«!l!lIlll!imra!ll,1llllltlL'!lllllllll^ 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Libraries 


ry  LiDrane: 


1    1012  01234  4125 


Date  Due 

0  22  '3 

> 

f) 

